301, 
 
 Olo 
 
JS 
 

KCU1ES 8. 
 
 
THE 
 
 LIFE, LETTERS AND SPEECHES 
 
 OF 
 
 KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 
 
 a. COPWAY, 
 
 CHIEF OJIBWAY NATION. 
 
 A Missionary for many years in the North-West ; now the projector of the 
 Concentration of the North-Western Indian Tribes, for the Better Promotion 
 of ttoir Physical Improvement. 
 
 NEW YORK: 
 
 S. W. BENEDICT. 
 
 1850 
 
Entered according to Act of Congress, on the 9th daj of December, 1846, 
 BY GEORGE COPWAY. 
 
 la the CleA 8 Office of the District Court of the Northern District of the State 
 of New York. 
 
TO 
 
 THE CLERGY AND LAITY 
 
 OF THE 
 
 AMERICAN AND BRITISH DOMINIONS, 
 THIS BRIEF 
 
 HISTORY OP A CHILD OF THE FOREST, 
 
 AND OF 
 
 HIS NATION, 
 
 IS MOST RESPECTFULLY AND AFFECTIONATELY 
 
 INSCRIBED 
 
 BY 
 
 THE AUTHOR. 
 
 M76677 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 PREFACE, 7 
 
 A WORD TO THE READER, 9 
 
 CHAP. I. Early life; Woods; Gods; Ojebwa Nation, &c. . 11 
 II. Customs ; Father and Mother ; Religion of Ojebwas 21 
 
 III. Spirits; Ojebwa Worship; Description, etc. . . 30 
 
 IV. Omens ; Dreams ; Anecdote ; Devil s Spittle, . . 38 
 V. Traditions; Indians and Jews; Migration; Councils 4S 
 
 VI. Description of Rice Lake; Rice ; Fish; Village, etc. 49 
 
 VII. Missionaries first visit; Conversion; Camp meeting 52 
 
 VIII. My Mother s conversion and happy death ; Grief . 58 
 
 IX. My Conversion ; Beauty of Nature ; Lake Superior 62 
 
 X. Kewawenon Mission; Work Spread; Old Anna . 67 
 
 XL Travels to La Pointe; Ottawa Lake; Battle Grounds 76 
 
 XII. Sent to School, 111., two years; New- York; Boston 83 
 
 XIII. Return to Canada; Revivals; Christmas: New- Year 96 
 
 XIV. Wisconsin; Mississippi; Sufferings 116 
 
 XV. Travels to Canada; Presbyterian Missionaries, Tri 
 als ; Paid by Government ; Journey to Toronto 125 
 
 XVI. General Council; Speeches; Order; Documents, etc.; 
 Manual Labor School ; Plan, or Remedy for the 
 preservation of the different tribes .... 132 
 XVII. Geographical Sketch of the Ojebwa Nation ; Mis 
 sions ; Presbyterians ; Methodists ; Baptists ; 
 Appeal to Christians in America ..... 142 
 
 1. Chippewas on the River Thames ...... 145 
 
 2. Chippewas at Amherstburg . 145 
 
 3. Chippewas of St. Clair , . 146 
 
 4. Chippewas at Walpole Island 147 
 
 5. Chippewas of the River Credit 147 
 
 6. Chippewas of Alnwick 148 
 
 7. Chippewas at Rice Lake 149 
 
 8. Chippewas at Mud Lake 149 
 
 9. Chippewas at Balsam Lake ........ 150 
 
 10. Chippewas of Rama 150 
 
 11. Chippewas of Beausoliel Island, Matchadisk Bay, 
 
 Lake Huron 151 
 
 12. Chippewas of Snake Island, Lake Simcoe . . . 151 
 
 13. Chippewas of Saugeeng (Lake Huron) .... 152 
 
 14. Chippewas of Big Bay, in Owen s Sound, Lake 
 
 Huron . . . . 152 
 
 15. Chippewas and others, in the Township of Bedford 153 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 IN presenting my life to the public, I do so with the 
 greatest diffidence, and at the earnest solicitation of 
 numerous friends. I am an Indian, and am well aware 
 of the difficulties I have to encounter to win the favora : 
 ble notice of the white man. Yet one great object 
 prompts me to persevere, and that is, that I may, in 
 connection with my life, present the present state and 
 prospects of my poor countrymen feeling that the 
 friends of humanity may still labor and ^v*ect their 
 benevolence to those who were once the lords of the land 
 on which the white man lives and assist in rescuing 
 them from an untimely and unchristian grave. 
 
 I have noticed some of our prominent chiefs now 
 living ; the missionaries laboring amongst my people ; 
 the extent of the missionary field ; and an appeal to all 
 who feel interested in the welfare of the Indian race. 
 
 If ever I see the day when my people shall become 
 happy and prosperous, I shall then feel great and lasting 
 pleasure, which will more than repay me for the pain, 
 both of body and mind, which I have endured for the 
 last twelve years. My motto is " My poor People" 
 
 In all my crooked paths, I have endeavored to mean 
 7 
 
V11I PREFACE. 
 
 well. I thank my friends for their kind gifts and wishes. 
 Yet still as much, and more, remains to be accomplished. 
 Pray for us that religion and science may lead us on 
 to intelligence and virtue ; that we may imitate the 
 good white man, who, like the eagle, builds its nest on 
 the top of some high rock science; that we may edu 
 cate our children, and turn their minds to God. Help 
 us, O help us to live and teach us to die a Christian s 
 death, that our spirits may mingle with the blessed 
 
 above. 
 
 KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 
 

 A WORD TO THE READER. 
 
 IT would be presumptuous in one, who has but recently 
 been brought out of a wild and savage state ; and who 
 has since received but three years schooling, to under 
 take, without any assistance, to publish to the world a 
 work of any kind. It is but a few years since I began 
 to speak the English language. An unexpected oppor 
 tunity occurred of submitting my manuscript to a friend, 
 who has kindly corrected all serious grammatical errors, 
 leaving the unimportant ones wholly untouched, that 
 my own style may be exhibited as truly as possible. 
 The public and myself are indebted to him for his 
 kind aid, and he has my most sincere thanks. The 
 language, (except in a few short sentences,) the plan, 
 and the arrangement are all my own; and I am 
 wholly responsible for all the statements, and the 
 remaining defects. My work is now accomplished ; 
 and I am too well aware of the many faults which are 
 still to be found therein. Little could I imagine, that I 
 should have to contend with so many obstacles. All 
 along, have I felt my great deficiency ; and my inade 
 quacy for such an undertaking. I would fain hope, 
 however, that the kind Reader will throw the mantle of 
 cli iri y over errors of every kind. I am a stranp-er in n 
 
X A WORD TO THE READER. 
 
 strange laud ! And often, when the sun is sinking in 
 the western sky, I think of my former home ; my heart 
 yearns for the loved of other days, and tears flow like 
 the summer rain. How the heart of the wanderer and 
 pilgrim, after long years of absence, beats, and his eyes 
 fill, as he catches a glance at the hills of his nativity, 
 and reflects upon the time when he pressed the lips of 
 a mother, or sister, now cold in death. Should I live, 
 this painful pleasure will yet be mine. " Blessed be the 
 Lord, who hath helped me hitherto." 
 
 KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH, 
 
 ALIAS 
 
 GEORGE COPWAY. 
 JULY 1847. 
 
THE LIFE OF KAH-GE-GA-GAHrBOWfl. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 J V xj ;, > < i u -2* - 
 
 THE Christian will no doubt feel for my pbor peopie, 
 when he hears the story of one brought from that 
 unfortunate race called the Indians. The lover of 
 humanity will be glad to see that that once powerful 
 race can be made to enjoy the blessings of life. 
 
 What was once impossible or rather thought to be 
 is made possible through my experience. I have made 
 many close observations of men, and things around me ; 
 but, I regret to say, that I do not think I have made as 
 good use of my opportunities as I might have done. 
 It will be seen that I know but little yet how pre 
 cious that little ! I would rather lose my right hand 
 than be deprived of it. 
 
 I loved the woods, and the chase. I had the nature 
 for it, and gloried in nothing else. The mind for letters 
 was in me, but was asleep, till the dawn of Christianity 
 arose, and awoke the slumbers of the soul into energy 
 and action. 
 
 You will see that I served the imaginary gods of my 
 poor blind father. I was out early and late in quest of 
 the favors of the Mon-e-doos (spirits,) who, it was said, 
 were numerous who filled the air! At early dawn I 
 
12 THE LIFE OF 
 
 watched the rising of the palace of the Great Spirit 
 the sun who, it was said, made the world ! 
 
 Early as I can recollect, I was taught that it was the 
 gift of the many spirits to be a good hunter and warrior ; 
 and much of my time I devoted in search of their 
 favors. Orrthe mountain top, or along the valley, or 
 the water brook , - 1 Searched for some kind intimation 
 from the spirits wno made their residence in the noise 
 of t xli6 t waterfa^l$i. . ; v v * . 
 
 I dreaded to hear the voice of the angry spirit in the 
 gathering clouds. I looked with anxiety to catch a 
 glimpse of the wings of the Great Spirit, who shrouded 
 himself in rolling white and dark clouds who, with his 
 wings, fanned the earth, and laid low the tall pines and 
 hemlock in his course who rode in whirlwinds and 
 tornadoes, and plucked the trees from their woven 
 roots who chased other gods from his course who 
 drove the Bad Spirit from the surface of the earth, down 
 to the dark caverns of the deep. Yet he was a kind 
 spirit. My father taught me to call that spirit Ke-sha- 
 mon-e-doo Benevolent spirit for his ancestors taught 
 him no other name to give to that spirit who made the 
 earth, with all its variety and smiling beauty. His 
 benevolence I saw in the running of the streams, for 
 the animals to quench their thirst and the fishes to live ; 
 the fruit of the earth teemed wherever I looked. Every 
 thing I saw smilingly said Ke-sha-mon-e-doo nin-ge-oo- 
 she-ig the Benevolent spirit made me. 
 
 Where is he ? My father pointed to the sun. What 
 is his will concerning me, and the rest of the Indian 
 race ? This was a question that I found no one could 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 13 
 
 answer, until a beam from heaven shone on my pathway, 
 vhich was very dark, when first I saw that there was a 
 true heaven not in the far-setting sun, where the Indian 
 anticipated a rest, a home for his spirit but in the 
 bosom of the Highest. 
 
 I view my life like the mariner on the wide ocean, 
 without a compass, in the dark night, as he watches the 
 heavens for the north star, which his eye having 
 discovered, he makes his way amidst surging seas, and 
 tossed by angry billows into the very jaws of death, till 
 he arrives safely anchored at port. I have been tossed 
 with hope and fear in this life ; no star-light shone on 
 my way, until the men of God pointed me to a Star in 
 the East, as it rose with all its splendor and glory. P 
 was the Star of Bethlehem. I could now say in the 
 language of the poet 
 
 " Once on the raging seas I rode, 
 
 The storm was loud, the night was dark ; 
 
 The ocean yawned, and rudely blowed 
 
 The wind that tossed my foundering bark." 
 
 Yes, I hope to sing some day in the realms of bliss * 
 
 " It was my guide, my light, my all ! 
 
 It bade my dark foreboding cease ; 
 And through the storm and danger s thrall, 
 
 It led me to the port of peace." 
 
 I have not the happiness of being able to refer to 
 written records in narrating the history of my fore 
 fathers ; but I can reveal to the world what has long 
 been laid up in my memory; so that when "I go the 
 way of all the earth," the crooked and singular paths 
 which I have made in the world, may not only be a 
 
14 THE LIFE OF 
 
 warning to others, but may inspire them with a trust iu 
 God. And not only a warning and a trust, but also 
 that the world may learn that there once lived such a 
 man as Kah-ge-ga-gah-bowh, when they read his griefs 
 and his joys, 
 
 My parents were of the Ojebwa nation, who lived o 
 the lake back of Cobourg, on the shores of Lake Onta 
 Canada West. The lake was called Rice Lake, where 
 there was a quantity of wild rice, and much game of 
 different kinds, before the whites cleared away the 
 woods, where the deer and the bear then resorted. 
 
 My father and mother were taught the religion of their 
 nation. My father became a medicine man in the early 
 part of his life, and always had by him the implements 
 or war, which generally distinguish our head men. 
 He was a good hunter as any in the tribe. Very few 
 brought more furs than he did in the spring. Every 
 spring they returned from their hunting grounds. The 
 Ojebwas each claimed, and claim to this day, hunting 
 grounds, rivers, lakes, and whole districts of country. 
 No one hunted on each others ground. My father had 
 the northern fork of the river Trent, above Bellmont 
 lake. 
 
 My great-grandfather was the first who ventured to 
 settle at Rice Lake, after the Ojebwa nation defeated 
 the Hurons, who once inhabited all the lakes in West 
 ern Canada, and who had a large village just on the top 
 of the hill of the Anderson farm, (which was afterwards 
 occupied by the Ojebwas,) and which furnished a 
 magnificent view of the lakes and surrounding coun 
 try. He was of the Crane tribe 3 i. e. had a crane for 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 15 
 
 totem coat of arms which now forms the totem of the 
 villagers, excepting those who have since come amongst 
 us from other villages by intermarriage, for there was a 
 law that no one was to marry one of the same totem, for 
 all considered each other as being related. He must 
 have been a daring adventurer a warrior for no one 
 would have ventured to go and settle down on the land 
 from which they had just driven the Hurons, whom the 
 Ojebwas conquered and reduced, unless he was a great 
 hero. It is said that he lived about the islands of Rice 
 Lake, secreting himself from the enemy for several years, 
 until some others came and joined him, when they 
 formed a settlement on one of the islands. He must 
 have been a great hunter, for this was one of the princi 
 pal inducements that made him venture there, for there 
 must have been abundance of game of every kind 
 The Ojebwas are called, here and all around, Massis- 
 suagays, because they came from Me-sey Sah-gieng, at 
 the head of Lake Huron, as you go up to Sault St. Marie 
 falls. 
 
 Here he lived in jeopardy with his life in his hand 
 enduring the unpleasant idea that he lived in the land 
 of bones amidst the gloom, which shrouded the once 
 happy and populous village of the Hurons ; here their 
 bones lay broad-cast around his wigwam ; where, 
 among these woods once rang the war cry of the Hu 
 rons, echoing along the valley of the river Trent, but 
 whose sinewed arms now laid low, with their badges 
 and arms of war, in one common grave, near the resi 
 dence of Peter Anderson, Esq. Their graves, forming 
 a hillock, are now all that remain of this once powerful 
 
16 THE LIFE OF 
 
 nation. Their bones, gun barrels, tomahawks, war 
 spears, large scalping knives, are yet to be found there. 
 This must have taken place soon after the formation of 
 the settlement in Quebec. 
 
 The Crane tribe became the sole proprietors of this 
 part of the Ojebwa land ; the descendants of this tribe 
 will continue to wear the distinguishing sign ; except 
 in a few instances, the chiefs are of this tribe. 
 
 My grandfather lived here about this time, and held 
 some friendly intercourse with the whites. My father 
 here learned the manners, customs, and worship of the 
 nation. He, and others, became acquainted with the 
 early settlers, and have ever been friendly with the 
 whites. And I know the day when he used to shake 
 he hand of the white man, and, very friendly, the 
 white man would say, " take some whiskey." When 
 he saw any hungering for venison, he gave them to eat ; 
 and some, in return for his -kindness, have repaid him 
 after they became good and great farmers. 
 
 My mother was of the Eagle tribe ; she was a sensi 
 ble woman ; she was as good a hunter as any of the In 
 dians ; she could shoot the deer, and the ducks flying, 
 as well as they. Nature had done a great deal for her, 
 for she was active ; and she was much more cleanly 
 than the majority of our women in those days. She 
 lived to see the day when most of her children were 
 given up to the Lord in Christian baptism ; while she 
 experienced a change of heart, and the fulness of God 
 in man, for she lived daily in the enjoyment of God s 
 favors. I will speak more of her at a proper time, re 
 specting her life and happy death. 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 17 
 
 My father still lives ; he is from sixty-five to seventy 
 years old, and is one of the chiefs of Rice Lake Indian 
 Village. He used to love fire-water before he was con 
 verted to God, but now lives in the enjoyment of reli 
 gion, and he is happy without the devil s spittal whis 
 key. If Christianity had not come, and the grace of 
 God had not taken possession of his heart, his head 
 would soon have been laid low beneath the fallen leaves 
 of the forest, and I, left, in my youthful days, an orphan. 
 But to God be all the praise for his timely deliverance. 
 
 The reader will see that I cannot boast of an exafted 
 parentage, nor trace the past history to some renowned 
 warrior in days of yore ; but let the above suffice. My 
 fathers were those who endured much ; who first took 
 possession of the conquered lands of the Hurons. 
 
 1 was born in nature 1 s wide domain ! The trees were 
 all that sheltered my infant limbs the blue heavens all 
 that covered me. I am one of Nature s children ; I 
 have always admired her ; she shall be my glory ; her 
 features her robes, and the wreath about her brow 
 the seasons her stately oaks, and the evergreen her 
 hair ringlets over the earth, all contribute to my endur 
 ing love of her ; and wherever I see her, emotions of 
 pleasure roll in my breast, and swell and burst like 
 waves on the shores of the ocean, in prayer and praise 
 to Him who has placed me in her hand. It is thought 
 great to be born in palaces, surrounded with wealth 
 but to be born in nature s wide domain is greater 
 still! 
 
 I was born sometime in the fall of 1818, near the mouth 
 of the river Trent, called in our language, Sah-ge-dah-we- 
 
18 THE LIEE OF 
 
 ge-wah-noong, while my father and mother were attend 
 ing the annual distribution of the presents from the govern 
 ment to the Indians. I was the third of our family ; a 
 brother and sister being older, both of whom died. My 
 brother died without the knowledge of the Saviour, but 
 my sister experienced the power of the loving grace of 
 God. One brother, and two step-brothers, are still 
 alive. 
 
 I remember the tall trees, and the dark woods the 
 swamp just by, where the little wren sang so melodiously 
 after* the going down of the sun in the west the current 
 of the broad river Trent the skipping of the fish, and 
 the noise of the rapids a little above. It was here I first 
 saw the light ; a little fallen down shelter, made of ever 
 greens, and a few dead embers, the remains of the last 
 fire that shed its genial warmth around, were all that 
 marked the spot. When I last visited it, nothing but 
 fur poles stuck in the ground, and they were leaning on 
 account of decay. Is this dear spot, made green by the 
 tears of memory, any less enticing and hallowed than 
 the palaces where princes are born ? I would much 
 more glory in this birth-place, with the broad canopy of 
 heaven above me, and the giant arms of the forest trees 
 for my shelter, than to be bom in palaces of marble, 
 stud .ed with pillars of gold! Nature will be nature 
 sti! 7 .,,, while palaces shall decay and fall in ruins. Yes, 
 Niagara will be Niagara a thousand years hence ! the 
 rainbow, a wreath over her brow, shall continue as long 
 as the sun, and the flowing of the river ! While the 
 work of art, however impregnable, shall in atoms fall. 
 
 Our wigwam we always carried with us wherever we 
 
KAH-GK-GA-GAH-BOWH. 19 
 
 went. It was made in the following manner : Poles 
 were cut about fifteen feet long ; three with crotches at 
 the end, which were stuck in the ground some distance 
 apart, the upper ends meeting, and fastened with bark; 
 and then other poles were cut in circular form and bound 
 round the first, and then covered with plaited reeds, or 
 sewed birch bark, leaving an opening on top for the 
 smoke to escape. The skins of animals formed a cover 
 ing for a gap, which answered for a door. The family 
 all seated tailor-fashion on mats. In the fall and win 
 ter they were generally made more secure, for the pur 
 pose of keeping out the rain and cold. The covering 
 of our wigwam was always carried by my mother, when 
 ever we went through the woods. In the summer it 
 was easier and pleasanter to move about from place to 
 place, than in the winter. In the summer we had birch 
 bark canoes, and with these we travelled very rapidly 
 and easily. In the winter every thing was carried upon 
 the back. I have known some Indians to carry a whole 
 deer not a small one, but a buck. If an Indian could 
 lift up his pack off the ground by means of his arms, it 
 was a good load, not too light nor too heavy. I once 
 carried one hundred and ninety-six weight of flour, 
 twelve pounds of shot, five pounds of coffee, and some 
 sugar, about a quarter of a mile, without resting the 
 flour was in two bags. It felt very heavy. This was 
 since I travelled with the missionaries, in going over 
 one of the portages in the west. 
 
 Our summer houses were made like those in gardens 
 among the whites, except that the skeleton is covered 
 with bark. 
 
20 THE LIFE OF 
 
 The hunting grounds of the Indians were secured by 
 right, a law and custom among themselves. No one 
 was allowed to hunt on another s land, without invita 
 tion or permission. If any person was found trespassing 
 on the ground of another, all his things were taken from 
 him, except a handful of shot, powder sufficient to serve 
 him in going straight home, a gun, a tomahawk, and a 
 knife ; all the fur, and other things, were taken from 
 him. If he were found a second time trespassing, all 
 his things were taken away from him, except food suf 
 ficient to subsist on while going home. And should he 
 still come a third time to trespass on the same, or 
 another man s hunting grounds, his nation, or tribe, are 
 then informed of it, who take up his case. If still he 
 disobey, he is banished from his tribe. 
 
 My father s hunting ground was at the head of Crow 
 River, a branch of the River Trent, north of the Prince 
 Edward District, Canada West. There are two branches 
 to this river one belongs to George Poudash, one of 
 the principal chiefs of our nation ; the other to my father; 
 and the Crow River belongs to another chief by the 
 name of John Crow. During the last war the Indians 
 did not hunt or fish much for nearly six years, and at 
 the end of that time there were large quantities of bea 
 ver, otter, minks, lynx, fishes, &c. 
 
 These hunting grounds abound with rivers and lakes ; 
 the face of the country is swampy and rocky ; the deer 
 and the bear abound in these woods ; part of the sur 
 rendered territory is included in it. In the year 1818, 
 1,800,000 acres of it were surrendered to the British 
 government. For how much, do you ask? For 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 21 
 
 $2,960 per annum! What a great su:n for British 
 generosity ! 
 
 Much of the back country still remains unsold, and I 
 hope the scales will be removed from the eyes of my 
 poor countrymen, that they may see the robberies per 
 petrated upon them, before they surrender another foot 
 of territory. 
 
 From these lakes and rivers come the best furs that 
 are caught in Western Canada. Buyers of fur get large 
 quantities from here. They are then shipped to New 
 York city, or to England. Whenever fruit is plenty, 
 bears are also plenty, and there is much bear hunting. 
 Before the whites came amongst us, the skins of these 
 animals served for clothing ; they are now sold from 
 three to eight dollars apiece. 
 
 My father generally took one or two families with 
 him when he went to hunt ; all were to hunt, and place 
 their gains into one common stock till spring, (for they 
 were often out all winter,) when a division took place. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 IN the fall we gathered the wild rice, and in the 
 winter we were in the interior. Some winters we 
 suffered most severely, on account of the depth of snow, 
 and the cold ; our wigwams were often buried in snow. 
 We not only suffered from the snow and the cold, but 
 from hunger. Our party would be unable to hunt, and 
 being far from the white settlements, we were often in 
 
22 THE LIFE OF 
 
 want of food. I will narrate a circumstance of our 
 sufferings, when I come to speak of the actual condi 
 tion of our people, before Christianity was introduced 
 among us, which, when I think of it, I cannot but bless 
 God for his preserving kindness to us, in sparing us to 
 hear his blessed word. 
 
 Soon after being Christianized, my father and another 
 Indian, by the name of Big John, and myself, went 
 out hunting ; my father left his family near the mission 
 station, living in the wigwam. While we were out on 
 the hunting grounds, we found out that some Indians 
 had gone before us on the route up the river, and every 
 day we gained upon them : their tracks were fresh. 
 The river and the lakes were frozen, and we had to 
 walk on the ice. For some days together we did not 
 fire a gun, for fear they would hear it and go from us, 
 where we could not find them. At length we found 
 them by the banks of the river, they were Nah-doo- 
 ways or Mohawks, from Bay Quinty ; they were seven 
 of them, tall fellows. We shook hands with them : 
 they received us kindly. My father had determined to 
 take all they had, if we should overtake them. After 
 they gave us a good dinner of boiled beaver, my father 
 stepped across the fire and ripped open two packs of 
 beaver furs, that were just by him. He said to them 
 " We have only one custom among us, and that is well 
 known to all ; this river, and all that is in it are mine : 
 I have come up the river behind you, and you appear 
 to have killed all before you. This is mine, and this is 
 mine," he said, as he touched with the handle of his 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 23 
 
 tomahawk each of the packs of beaver, otter, and musk- 
 iat skins. I expected every moment to see my father 
 knocked down with a tomahawk, but none dared touch 
 him ; he counted the skins and then threw them across 
 the fire-place to us. After this was done, the same 
 thing took place with the guns ; only one was left them 
 to use on their way home. He talked to them by 
 signs, and bade them, as the sailors say, " weigh anchor 
 and soon be under way ;" they left, and we took pos 
 session of the temporary wigwam they had built. We 
 never saw them afterwards on our hunting grounds, 
 though some of them have been there since. 
 
 My father was ever kind and affectionate to me, par 
 ticularly after the death of my brother, which was occa 
 sioned by the going off of a gun, the load passing 
 through the arm, and so fractured it that it soon mortified 
 and caused his death. He believed in persuasion ; I 
 know not that he ever used harsh means, but would 
 talk to me for hours together. As soon as it was dark 
 he would call me to his side and begin to talk, and tell 
 me that the Great Spirit would bless me with a long life 
 if I should love my friends, and particularly the aged 
 He would always take me with him when going any 
 where near, and I learned his movements, for I watched 
 him going through the woods. Often would he tell me 
 that when I should be a man that I must do so, and so, 
 and do as he did, while fording the rivers, shooting the 
 deer, trapping the beaver, etc., etc. I always imitated 
 him while I was a hunter. 
 
 My mother was also kind and affectionate ; she seem 
 ed to be happy when she saw us enjoying ourselves by 
 
24 THE LIFE OF 
 
 her ; often she would not eat much for days together ; 
 she would leave all for us! She was an industrious 
 -woman ; in the spring she made more sugar than any 
 one else ; she was never idle while the season for ga 
 thering wild riee lasted. 
 
 I was taught early to hunt the deer. It was a part of 
 our father s duty to teach us how to handle the gun as 
 well as the bow and arrow. I was early reminded to 
 hunt for myself; a thirst to excel in hunting began to 
 increase ; no pains were spared, no fatigue was too 
 great, and at all seasons I found something to stimulate 
 me to exertion, that I might become a good hunter. 
 For years I followed my father, observed how he ap 
 proached the deer, the manner of getting it upon his 
 shoulders to carry it home. The appearance of the 
 sky, the sound of the distant water-falls in the morning, 
 the appearance of the clouds and the winds, were to\ 
 be noticed. The step, and the gesture, in travelling in 
 search of the deer, were to be observed. 
 
 Many a lecture I received when the deer lay bleeding 
 at ths feet of my father ; he would give me an account 
 of the nobleness of the hunter s deeds, and said that I 
 sh did never be in want whenever there was any game, 
 
 .id that many a poor aged man could be assisted by 
 ne. u If you reverence the aged, many will be glad to 
 hear of your name," were the words of my father. 
 " The poor man will say to his children, c my children, 
 let us go to him, for he is a great hunter, and is kind to 
 the poor, he will not turn us away empty. The Great 
 Spirit, who has given the aged a long life, will bless 
 you. You must never laugh at any suffering object, for 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 25 
 
 yru know not how soon you may be in the same condi 
 tion : never kill any game needlessly." Such was his 
 language when we were alone in the woods. Ah! 
 they were lessons directed from heaven. 
 
 In the spring but few deer were killed, because the} 
 were not in good order, the venison being poor, and the 
 skin so thin, that it was no object to kill them. To 
 hunt deer in the summer was my great delight, which I 
 did in the following manner : During the day I looked 
 for their tracks, as they came on the shore of the lake or 
 river during the night ; they came there to feed. If 
 they came on the bank of the river, I lighted pitch pine, 
 and the current of the river took the canoe along the 
 shore. My lantern was so constructed that the light 
 could not fall on one spot, but sweep along the shore. 
 The deer could see the light, but were not alarmed by 
 it, and continued feeding on the weeds. In this way, 
 I have approached so close that I could have reached 
 them with my paddle. In this manner our forefathers 
 shot them, not with a gun, as I did, but with the bow 
 and arrow. Bows were made strong enough, so that 
 the arrows might pierce through them. 
 
 Another mode of hunting on the lakes, preferred by 
 some, is shooting without a light. Many were so expert, 
 and possessed such an accuracy in hearing, that they 
 could shoot successfully in the dark, with no other guide 
 than the. noise of the deer in the water ; the position of 
 the deer being well known, in this way, the darkest 
 night. I will here relate an occurrence which took place 
 in 1834. My father and I were hunting on the river 
 
 Trent, in the night ; after we had shot two deer, and 
 
 3 
 
26 THE LIFE OF 
 
 returning homewards, we heard the noise of 
 a deer s footsteps. The night was dark as pi.tch. 
 We approached the deer. I asked my father at what 
 part of the animal I should aim. He replied, " at the 
 head or neck." I poised my gun and fired ; hearing 
 no noise, I concluded that my game was sure. 1 
 lighted some pitch pine and walked towards the spot 
 from which the noise had come. The deer lay dead 
 and bleeding. On examination I found that I had shot 
 it just below the ear. In the fall of the year, also, I 
 was accustomed to hunt ; the meat was very fine, and 
 the skins, (from which our moccasons were made,) 
 were much thicker at this season. Those that could 
 track the deer on fallen leaves and shoot one each day, 
 were considered first rate hunters-. The fall is the best 
 time to determine the skill of the huntsman. 
 
 Of all animals the bear is the most dangerous to hunt, 
 I had heard so many stories about its cunning that I 
 dreaded to meet one. One day a party of us were 
 going out to hunt the bear, just below Crooke s rapids, 
 After we had made a temporary place to stay for several 
 days, we marched in file ; after a while we halted, each 
 took a different direction. My father said, (i my son 
 you had better loiter behind the rest. Do not go far, 
 for you may lose yourself." We parted I took my 
 course, and the rest theirs. I trembled for fear I 
 should see what I was hunting for ! I went only where 
 I least expected to see a bear, and every noise I heard 
 in the woods, I thought must be one. As I stood on 
 an old mossy log, there was such a crack on the side 
 of the hill that my heart leaped within me. As I turned 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 27 
 
 and looked, there was a large bear running towards 
 me ! I hid myself behind a tree ; but on he came ; I 
 watched him ; he came like a hogshead rolling down 
 hill ; there were no signs of stopping ; when a few feet 
 from me, I jumped aside, and cried Yah! (an excla 
 mation of fear.) I fired my gun without taking sight; 
 in turning suddenly to avoid me, he threw up the earth 
 and leaves ; for an instant I was led to believe that the 
 bear was upon me. I dropped my gun and fell back 
 wards, while the bear lay sprawling just by me. Having 
 recovered, I took up my gun and went a few feet from 
 where I fell, and loaded my gun in a hurry. I then 
 sought for a long pole, and with it, I poked it on its 
 side, to see if it was really dead. It did not move, it 
 was dead ; but even then I had not courage to go and 
 touch it with my hands. When all was over, and Iliad 
 told my father I had killed a bear, I felt as though my 
 little leggings could hardly contain me. In examining 
 it, I found the ball had gone through its heart. 
 
 Bear meet is like pork. It can be kept a long time 
 when cured. For some weeks together this was the 
 only kind of food we used to eat. 
 
 The oil of the bear is used for various purposes. 
 One use is, to prevent the falling out of the hair. The 
 apothecaries buy it from the Indians for about five 
 dollars a gallon. 
 
 The skins of bears are what our forefathers wore, 
 before the white people came amongst us, as blankets , 
 but now land- sharks, called traders, buy them from the 
 Indians for a mere trifle. 
 
 I loved to hunt the bear, the beaver, and the deer 
 
28 THE LIFE OF 
 
 but now, the occupation has no charms for me. I will 
 now take the goose quil, for my bow, and its point for 
 my arrow. If perchance I may yet speak, when my 
 poor aching head lies low in the grave ; when the hand 
 that wrote these recollections shall have crumbled into 
 dust ; then these pages will not have been written in 
 vain. 
 
 " ! Land of rest for thee I sigh 
 
 When will the season come, 
 When I shall lay my armor by, 
 
 And dwell in peace at home." 
 
 The beaver was hunted in the spring and fall. They 
 were either trapped or shot. Among all the animals 
 that live in the water, the beaver is of the kindest dis 
 position, when tamed ; it is a very cleanly animal ; 
 sits on its broad tail on the ground while feeding ; feeds 
 all night, and sleeps most of the day. The beaver 
 skin was once worth from eight to ten dollars apiece, 
 or four dohars per pound. 
 
 The otter, too, is much valued. The whiles buy the 
 skins, and make caps of them. They are mostly caught 
 in traps. In the fall and spring they are always on the 
 move. 
 
 The otter is a greedy animal ; it can be tamed, but 
 when hungry becomes cross, and often bites. If it be 
 a half a mile off, it will scent any food preparing in the 
 wigwam. 
 
 When about five years old, I commenced shooting 
 birds, with a small bow and arrow. I have shot many 
 a bird, but am no more a marksman. I used to feel 
 proud when I used to carry home my own game. The 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 29 
 
 first thing that any of the hunters shot, was cooked by 
 the grand-father and grand-mother, and there was great 
 rejoicing, to inspire the youthful hunter with fresh ardor. 
 Day after day I searched for the grey squirrel, the wood 
 pecker, the snipe, and the snow bird, for this was all 
 my employment. 
 
 The gun was another instrument put into my hands, 
 which I was taught to use both carefully and skilfully. 
 Seldom do accidents occur from the use of fire arms 
 among our people. I delighted in running after the 
 deer, in order to head and shoot them. It was a well 
 known fact that I ranked high among the hunters. I 
 remember the first deer I ever shot, it was about one 
 mile north of the village of Keene. The Indians, as 
 has just been said, once had a custom, which is now 
 done away, of making a great feast of the first deer that 
 a young hunter caught: the young hunter, however, 
 was not to partake of any of it, but wait upon the others. 
 All the satisfaction he could realize, was to thump his 
 heels on the ground, while he and others were singing 
 the following hunter s song : 
 
 " Ah yah ba wah, ne gah me koo nah vah ! 
 Ah yah wa seeh, ne gah me koo nah nah."* 
 
 The fattest of the bucks I ll take, 
 The choicest of all animals I ll take 
 
 In the days of our ignorance we used to dance around 
 the fire. I shudder when I think of those days of our 
 darkness. I thought the Spirit would be kind to me if 
 
 *These lines aie sung over and over again, for about half an 
 hour. 
 
 3* 
 
30 THE LIFE OF 
 
 I danced before the old men ; and day after day, or 
 night after night, I have been employed with others in 
 this way. I thank God that those days will never 
 return. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE Ojebwas, as well as many others, acknowledged 
 that there was but one Great Spirit, who made the 
 world ; they gave him the name of good or benevolent ; 
 kesha is benevolent, monedoo is spirit; Ke-sha-mon-e- 
 doo. They supposed he lived in the heavens; but the 
 most of the time he was in the Sun. They said it was 
 from him they received all that was good through life, 
 and that he seldom needs the offering of his Red chil 
 dren, for he was seldom angry. 
 
 They also said he could hear all his children, and see 
 them. He was the author of all things that they saw, 
 and made the other spirits that were acknowledged by 
 the Ojebwas. It was said that these other spirits took 
 special care of the various departments of nature. 
 The god of the hunter was one who presided over the 
 animals; the god of war was one who controlled the 
 destinies of men ; the god of medicine was one who 
 presided over the herbs of the earth. The fishes had 
 theirs, and there was another over the moon and stars ! 
 
 "Millions of spiritual creatures walk the earth 
 Unseen, both when we sleep and when we wake." 
 
 There was one unappeasable spirit, calkd Bad Spirit, 
 
^AH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 31 
 
 Mah-je-mah-ne-doo. He, it was thought, lived under 
 the earth ; and to him. was attributed all that was not 
 good, bad luck, sickness, even death. To him they 
 offered sacrifices more than to any other spirit, things 
 most dear to them. There were three things that were 
 generally offered to the Bad Spirit, viz. a dog, whiskey 
 and tobacco, a lit offering, with the exception of the poor 
 dog. The poor dog was painted red on its paws, with 
 a large stone and five plugs of tobacco tied about its 
 neck; it was then sunk in the water; while the beating 
 of the drum took place upon the shore, and words were 
 chanted to the Bad Spirit. 
 
 The whiskey was thus offered to the Bad Spirit : 
 When the Indians were seated around the wigwam, or 
 on the grass, and the person who deals out the whiskey 
 had given all the Indians a dram, then the devil was to 
 have his share ; it was poured on the ground, and if it 
 went down quickly, it was thought he accepted the 
 offering. 
 
 Fire water was sometimes poured out near the head 
 of the graves of the deceased, that their spirits might 
 drink with their former friends. I have often seen them 
 sit around the grave, and, as they drank, make mention 
 of the name of their dead, and pour some whiskey on 
 the ground 
 
 Our religion consisted in observing certain ceremonies 
 every spring. Most of the Ojebwas around us used to 
 come and worship the Great Spirit with us at Rice Lake. 
 At this festival a great many of the youth were initiated 
 into the medical mysteries of the nation. We were 
 taught the virtues of herbs, and the various kinds of 
 
32 THE LIFE OF 
 
 minerals used in our medicine. I will here describe the 
 Me-tae-we-gah-mig or Grand Medicine Lodge. It was 
 a wigwam 150 feet long and 15 feet wide. The clan 
 of medicine men and women alone were allowed to be 
 inside, at each sitting, with their medicine badge, on 
 each side of the wigwam. Then there were four old 
 men who took the lead in singing, and beating the drum,, 
 as they stood near the centre. Before them were a com 
 pany who were to take degrees. There were four grades 
 in the institution; and, as I have thought, somewhat simi 
 lar to the Masonic institution. 
 
 After the singing commenced, the whole company 
 arose and danced, as they moved from one end of the 
 wigwam to the other. As they go round, one-half of 
 them cast their heads down upon their bosoms, as if af 
 fected by the medicine, which was kept in small skins, 
 and which they pretended to thrust at each other ; this 
 was done to deceive the ignorant. These forms were 
 continued several days. The party to be made medi 
 cine men and women, looked on in the mean time, to 
 see what they would have to do themselves. Then 
 they are taken to another place with our medicine men, 
 and are taught the science of medicine. After receiving 
 instructions, another day was allotted to give them in 
 struction on morality. They were advised on various 
 subjects. All were to keep silence, and endeavor to 
 retain what they were taught. I will here give some 
 of the sayings of our medicine men : 
 
 " If you are a good hunter, warrior, and a medicine 
 man, when you die, you will have no difficulty in getting 
 to the far west in the spirit land." 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 33 
 
 " Listen to the words of your parents, never be impa 
 tient, then the Great Spirit will give you a long life." 
 
 " Never pass by any indigent person without giving 
 him something to eat. Owh wah-yah-bak-mek ke-gah- 
 shah-wa-ne-mig the spirit that sees you will bless you." 
 
 " If you see an orphan in want, help him ; for you will 
 be rewarded by his friends here, or thanked by his parents 
 in the land of spirits." 
 
 " If you own a good hunting dog, give it to the first 
 poor man who really needs it." 
 
 " When you kill a deer, or bear, never appropriate it 
 to yourself alone, if others are in want; never withhold 
 from them what the Great Spirit has blessed you with." 
 
 " When you eat, share with the poor children who 
 are near you, for when you are old they will administer 
 to your wants." 
 
 " Never use improper medicine to the injury of 
 another, lest you yourself receive the same treatment." 
 
 " When an opportunity offers, call the aged together, 
 and provide for them venison properly cooked, and give 
 them a hearty welcome ; then the gods that have favor 
 ed them will be your friends." 
 
 These are a few specimens of the advice given by our 
 fathers, and by adhering to their counsels the lives, 
 peace, and happiness of the Indian race were secured ; 
 for then there was no whiskey among them. O ! that 
 accursed thing. ! why did the white man give it to 
 my poor fathers ? None but fiends in human shape could 
 have introduced it among us. 
 
 I recollect the day when my people in Canada were 
 both numerous and happy ; and since then, to my sor* 
 
34 THE LIFE OI 
 
 row, they have faded away like frost before the heat of 
 the sun! Where are now that once numerous and 
 happy people ? The voice of but few is heard. 
 
 When I think of them, I feel pained to know that 
 many have fallen a prey to its soul and body-destroy 
 ing influence. I could adopt the language of the poet: 
 
 I will go to my tent and lie down in despair, 
 
 I will paint me with black, and sever my hair, 
 
 I will sit on the shore where the hurricane blows, 
 
 And relate to the God of the tempest my woes ; 
 
 For my kindred are gone to the mounds of the dead. 
 
 But they died not of hunger nor wasting decay, 
 
 For the drink of the white man hath swept them away. * 
 
 The Ojebwa nation, that unconquered nation, ha* 
 fallen a prey to the withering influence of intemperance. 
 Their buoyant spirits could once mount the air as on the 
 wings of a bird. Now they have no spirits. They are 
 hedged in, bound, and maltreated, by both the Ameri 
 can and British governments. They have no other 
 hope, than that at some day they will be relieved from 
 their privations and trials by death. The fire-water has 
 rolled towards them like the waves of the sea. Alas ! 
 alas! my poor people! The tribe became dissipated, 
 and consequently improvident, and often suffered in 
 tensely. 
 
 It was in visiting the interior that we always sufferec 
 most. I will here narrate a single circumstance whicL 
 will convey a correct idea of the sufferings to which the 
 Indians were often exposed. To collect furs of different 
 kinds for the traders, we had to travel far into the woods 
 and remain there the whole winter. Once we left Rice 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 35 
 
 Lake in the fall, and ascended the river in canoes, above 
 Bellmont Lake. There were five families about to 
 hunt with my father, on his grounds. The winter be- 
 gar to set in, and the river having frozen over, we left 
 the canoes, the dried venison, the beaver, and some flour 
 and pork ; and when we had gone farther north, say about 
 sixty miles from the whites, Jor the purpose of hunting, 
 the snow fell for five days in succession to such a depth 
 that it was impossible to shoot or trap anything. Our 
 provisions were exhausted, and we had no means to 
 procure any more. Here we were. The snow about 
 five feet deep ; our wigwam buried ; the branches of the 
 trees falling around us, and cracking from the weight 
 of the snow.. 
 
 Our mother boiled birch bark for my sister and my 
 self, that we might not starve. On the seventh day 
 some of them were so weak that they could not raise 
 themselves, and others could not stand alone. The\ 
 could only crawl in and out of the wigwam. We 
 parched beaver skins and old moccasons for food. On 
 the ninth day none of the men were able to go abroad, 
 except my father and uncle. On the tenth day, still 
 being without food, those only who were able to walk 
 about the wigwam were my father, my grand-mother, 
 my sister, and myself. O. how distressing to see the 
 starving Indians lying about the wigwam with hungry 
 and eager looks ; the children would cry for something 
 to eat. My poor mother would heave Utter sighs of 
 despair, the tears falling from her cheeks profusely as 
 she kissed us. Wood, though plenty, could not be ob 
 tained, on account of the feebleness of our limbs. 
 
36 THE LIFE OF 
 
 My father, at times, would draw near the fire, and 
 rehearse some prayer to the gods. It appeared to him 
 that there was no way of escape ; the men, women 
 and children dying; some of them were speechless. 
 The wigwam was cold and dark, and covered with 
 snow. On the eleventh day, just before daylight, my 
 father fell into a sleep ; he soon awoke and said to me, 
 " My son, the Great Spirit is about to bless us ; this 
 night in my dream I saw a person coming from the east, 
 walking on the tops of the trees. He told me that we 
 should obtain two beavers this morning about nine 
 o clock. Put on your moccasons and go along with me 
 to the river, and we will hunt the beaver, perhaps for 
 the last time." I saw that his countenance beamed 
 with delight; he was full of confidence. I put on my 
 moccasons and carried my snow shoes, staggering 
 along behind him, about half a mile. Having made a 
 fire near the river, where there was an air hole, through 
 which the beaver had come up during the night, my fa 
 ther tied a gun to a stump, with the muzzle towards the 
 air hole ; he also tied a string to the trigger, and said 
 "should y on see the beaver rise, pull the string and 
 you will kill it." I stood by the fire with the string in 
 my hand, I soon heard a noise occasioned by the blow 
 of his tomakawk ; he had killed a beaver, and he 
 brought it to me. As he laid it down, he said " then 
 the Great Spirit will not let us die here ;" adding, as 
 before, i: if you see the beaver rise, pull the string." 
 He left me, I soon saw the nose of one ; but I did not 
 shoot. Presently another came up ; I pulled the trig- 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 37 
 
 ger, and off the gun went. I could not see for sorae^ 
 time for the smoke. My father ran towards me, took 
 the two beavers and laid them side by side ; then 
 pointing to the sun, said, "Do you see the sun? The 
 Great Spirit informed me that we should kill these twc 
 about this time this morning. We will yet see our re- 
 .atives at Rice Lake ; now let us go home and see if 
 they are still alive." We hastened home, and arrived 
 just in time to save them from death. Since which, we 
 visited the same spot, the year after the missionaries 
 came among us. My father, with feelings of gratitude, 
 knelt down on the spot where we had nearly perished 
 Glory to God ! But what have I done for him since ? 
 Comparatively nothing. We were just at death s door, 
 when Christianity rescued us. I have heard of many, 
 who have perished in this way, far in the woods. In 
 my travels to the west, I have met many whose families 
 had perished, and who had themselves merely escaped 
 starvation. May God forgive me, for my ingratitude 
 and indolence in his blessed cause! 
 
 I will here introduce a favorite war song of the Ojeb- 
 wa nation. It was accompanied by dancing, and an 
 occasional war-whoop. At the end of each stanza, a 
 warrior rehearsed some former victories, which inspired 
 them with ardor for war. Unchristianized Indians are 
 often like greedy lions after their prey ; yes, at times, 
 they are indeed cruel and blood thirsty. I have met 
 with warriors, who, when they had killed their enemies, 
 cut open their breasts, took out their hearts, and drank 
 their blood ; and all this was out of mere revenge. But 
 
 to the War Song^ which was first translated for Col 
 
 4 
 
38 THE LIFE OF 
 
 McKinney, " the Indian s friend" on the shore of Lake 
 Superior. 
 
 " On that day when our heroes lay low lay low 
 On that day when our heroes lay low, 
 I fought by their side, and thought ere I died, 
 Just vengeance to take on the foe the foe 
 Just vengeance to take on the foe. 
 
 "On that day when our chieftains lay dead lay dead 
 
 On that day when our chieftains lay dead, 
 
 I fought hand to hand, at the head of my band, 
 
 And here, on my breast, have I bled have I bled 
 
 And here, on my breast, have I bled. 
 
 " Our chiefs shall return no more no more 
 
 Our chiefs shall return no more 
 
 And their brothers in war who can t show scar for scar, 
 
 Like women their fates shall deplore shall deplore 
 
 Like women, their fates shall deplore. 
 
 Five winters in hunting we ll spend we ll spend 
 Five winters in hunting we ll spend 
 Then our youths grown to men, to the war lead again, 
 And our days like our fathers , we ll end we ll end 
 And our days like our fathers , we ll end." 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 OUR people believed much in omens. The barking 
 of foxes and of wolves, the bleating of the deer, the 
 screeching of owls, bad luck in hunting, the flight of 
 uncommon kinds of birds, the moaning noise of a par- 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 39 
 
 tridge, the noise of a chuck chack ske sey* were omi 
 nous of ill ; the two last were certain omens of death. 
 But the sailing of an eagle to and fro, and the noise of 
 a raven, were omens of good. 
 
 Dreams, too, were much relied on by our nation. 
 They thought the spirits revealed to them what they 
 were to do, and what they should be, viz. good hun 
 ters, warriors, and medicine men. I would fast some 
 times two, and sometimes even four days. When 
 fasting, we were to leave the wigwam early in the 
 morning, and travel all day from one place to another, 
 in search of the favor of the gods. I was taught to be 
 lieve that the gods would communicate with me, in the 
 shape of birds, amimals, etc., etc. When I fell asleep 
 in the woods, and dreamed some strange dream, I felt 
 confident that it was from the spirits. I will now relate 
 what I dreamed when I was but twelve years old, and 
 also my father s interpretation of my dream. 
 
 Myself and others were sleeping far from the wig 
 wam, near a large pine. I saw, in my dream, a person 
 coming from the east ; he approached, walking on the 
 air : he looked down upon me, and said, " Is this 
 
 *To this bird I have given its Indian name, because I have 
 not been able to discover it among the collection of the various 
 birds in the books and in the museums. It is about the size of 
 the smaller kind of parrot. The color of its feathers is like 
 those of a jay. having short wings small and broad peak, with 
 an upper and lower row of teeth, like a human being. In this 
 last respect, it is different from any other bird. It takes its 
 name from the sound it utters, viz. chuck, chuck. I hope that the 
 celebrated ornithologist Audabon, to whom I intend to present 
 a copy of my work, will throw some light upon this subject. 
 
40 THE LIFE OF 
 
 where you are?" I said "yes." "Do you see this 
 pine?" " Yes, I see it." "It is a great and high 
 tree." I observed that the tree was lofty, reaching 
 towards the heavens. Its branches extended overland 
 and water, and its roots were very deep. " Look on it 
 while 1 sing, yes, gaze upon the tree." He sang, and 
 pointed to the tree ; it commenced waving its top ; the 
 earth about its roots was heaved up, and the waters 
 roared and tossed from one side of their beds to the 
 other. As soon as he stopped singing, and let fall his 
 hands, every thing became perfectly still and quiet. 
 "Now," said he, "sing the words which I have sung." 
 I commenced as follows : 
 
 " It is I who travel in the winds, 
 It is I who whisper in the breeze, 
 
 I shake the trees. 
 
 I shake the earth, 
 I trouble the waters on every land." 
 
 While singing, I heard the winds whistle, saw the 
 tree waving its top, the earth heaving, heard the waters 
 roaring, because they were all troubled and agitated. 
 Then said he, "I am from the rising of the sun, I will 
 come and see you again. You will not see me often ; 
 but you will hear me speak." Thus spoke the spirit, 
 and then turned away towards the road from which he 
 had come. I told my father of my dream, and after 
 hearing all, he said, "My son, the god of the winds is 
 kind to you ; the aged tree, I hope, may indicate long 
 life ; the wind may indicate that you will travel much ; 
 the water which you saw, and the winds, will carry 
 your canoe safely through the waves." 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BGWH. 41 
 
 I relied much on my dream, for then I knew no 
 Setter. But, however, little reliance can be placed in 
 dreams, yet may not the Great Spirit take this method, 
 sometimes, to bring about some good result? 
 
 There was no such thing known among our people 
 as swearing, or profaning the name of the Great Spirit 
 in vain. The whites first taught them to swear. I 
 often swore, when I knew not what I said. I have 
 seen some white faces with black hearts, who took delight 
 in teaching them to profane the name of God. 
 merciless, heartless, and wicked white men, may a 
 merciful God forgive you your enormous turpitude and 
 recklessness ! 
 
 There was a custom among us, before Christianity 
 visited us, that when the Ojebwas intended to take a 
 general whiskey " spree," several young men were ap 
 pointed by the head chief to collect all the fire arms, 
 knives, war-clubs and other weapons, and keep them 
 in a secret place, till the Indians had completed their 
 frolic. This was done to prevent them from murdering 
 each other when intoxicated. By this means many 
 lives have been saved ; although many have been 
 killed during their drunken rights. They would walk 
 very far for a dram of liquor. I once heard of an indi 
 vidual, whom I had seen many times, who would travel 
 all day for a single drink of fire-water. When he arrived 
 at the trading post, he obtained and guzzled down 
 a cup full of whiskey. When the poison had operated, 
 he said, that he felt as if his head was going down his 
 throat ; and added, " Whah ! I wish my neck was a 
 4* 
 
42 THE LIFE OF 
 
 mile long, so that 1 might feel and hear the whiskey 
 running all the way down !" 
 
 A certain Indian once teased a Mrs. F. for whiskey, 
 which he said was to cure his " big toe," that had been 
 badly bruised the preceding night. Mrs. F. said, <c l 
 am afraid you will drink it." He declared he would 
 not drink it ; and after much pleading, she handed him 
 some ; he took it, and looking first at his toe, and then 
 at the liquor, alternately, all of a sudden he slipped the 
 whiskey down his gullet, at the same time exclaiming, 
 as he pointed to his toe, " There, whiskey, go down to 
 my poor big toe." 
 
 One of our people, who had much resolution, and 
 was determined to seek religion, when he heard that 
 the Methodist Indians were not to drink any more fire 
 water, remarked as follows : 
 
 " Well, if that is the case, I ll go to-night, and bid 
 my old friend whiskey a final far civ ell" He went, and 
 drank and caroused with bis rum-companions all nigh!. 
 On the following day, about noon, he came staggering 
 towards his wigwam, singing out to all whom he met, 
 " Me goes to Methodist ; me no drink little more ; me am 
 Methodist" He was true to his word, for he drank no 
 more, and the Lord blessed him in the forgiveness of 
 all his sins. For eighteen years he was a consistent 
 Christian, and died last June, with the brightest hopes 
 of immortal bliss. Oh ! the heights and depths of the 
 goodness and mercy of God ! 
 
 In view of these things, I have often exclaimed from 
 the bottom of my heart, in the language of " The 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 43 
 
 Indian s Regret," and which is the language of all, who 
 have been brought from darkness, to the marvelous 
 light of the gospel ; 
 
 " O had our Indian fathers known 
 
 What Prophets told of Christ and heaven ! 
 
 For them, we drop a tear and mourn, 
 But weep for joy ; our sins forgiven. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 THE traditions handed down from father to son, were 
 held very sacred ; one half of these are not known by 
 the white people, however far their researches may have 
 extended. There is an unwillingness, on the part of the 
 Indians to communicate many of their traditions. The 
 only way to come at these is, to educate the Indians, so 
 that they may be able to write out what they have heard, 
 or may hear, and publish it. Should I be spared till 
 next summer, I design to visit my people in the far 
 west, and abide with them long enough to learn the rest 
 of their traditions, with an account of their migration to 
 this country. My own belief is, that they came to this 
 country, and fought with the original inhabitants ; and 
 having overpowered them, became the owners of the 
 soil. I will not now give my reasons for this belief, as 
 I expect a< some future day to collect all the necessary 
 information for this purpose, from histories and disco 
 veries, corroborated by these traditions. My readers 
 will then be able to judge whether we are to be identi- 
 
44 THE LIFE OF 
 
 fied with the dispersed and " lost tribes of Israel." Can 
 it be possible, that, had we sprung from any of the 
 Hebrew tribes, we should be so completely ignorant of 
 a Messiah, a Sabbath, or a single vestige of the Leviti- 
 cal Law ? But enough of this for the present. 
 
 As far as I am able to learn, our nation has never 
 been conquered ; and have maintained their ground 
 wherever they have conquered. The Saxe tribe have 
 tried their ingenuity, power and bravery, to drive them 
 from the south shore of Lake Superior. The Hurons 
 mustered their warriors against the aggressions made by 
 the Ojebwa nation. Their war-canoes were once direct 
 ed against the Ojebwa nation, but they were obliged to 
 turn back, and flee for protection, to the Shavvnee na 
 tion. The sound of the war whoop which once rang all 
 around the shores of Lake Huron, receded, and died 
 away on the waters of Sandusky. The arms that once 
 wielded the war-club, were strewed about their grounds, 
 on account of broken treaties made in former days, and 
 massacres at the mouth of French river. The Iraquois, 
 who struck terror wherever their mere names were men 
 tioned, also tried to check our progress, after we had 
 conquered the Hurons. Their war whoops resounded 
 over the dismal regions of the conquered land ; but they 
 too shared the same fate. They went as spies as far as 
 La Pointe, on the south shore of Lake Superior; but 
 not with their armies any farther than Ke-wn-o-non, in 
 the copper regions. Here they were massacred by hun 
 dreds, and fell* in their canoes at one of the narrow 
 passes, on their way to the Portage, about fourteen miles 
 from the Bay of Aunce. After these fruitless attempts 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 45 
 
 to drive the Ojebwas from their land, they fought many 
 battles with them in the regions now called Canada 
 West ; but in these they suffered much, and were de 
 feated. It was then, probably, that the Hurons and 
 Iraquois leagued together, hoping by their combined 
 forces to conquer us. This accounts for the confederacy 
 that existed when the whites came among them. 
 
 The migration of the Ojebwas has been traced from 
 the upper part of Lake Superior, and even several hun 
 dred miles above its head, along the shore of Lake Su 
 perior, down to Lake Huron, St. Clair, the foot of Lake 
 Michigan, north of Lakes Erie and Ontario, and some 
 distance down the St. Lawrence. 
 
 They now inhabit a portion of land extending about 
 two thousand miles east and west, and from two hun 
 dred and fifty to three hundred miles from north to south. 
 They have in each village, a chief who governs them, 
 besides a great number of war chiefs. Each village has 
 a council of its own, made up of the different tribes,. A 
 tribe is a band of Indians whose sign or mark is the 
 same ; for example, such as wear the sign of the crane, 
 recognize each other as relatives ; and although each 
 village may be composed of different tribes, yet they 
 must be of the same nation. 
 
 Councils of peace must be held by two nations. These 
 councils are held in high esteem. When two nations 
 are at war, if either sues for peace, they hand to each 
 other some token, such as a belt of wampum (or beads,) 
 or a calumet (a long pipe.) 
 
 There was once a general council held, between the 
 Hurons and the Ojebwas ; it was conducted in the fol- 
 
46 THE LIFE OF 
 
 lowing manner : They came together near Sault St. 
 Marie, arid agreed upon a peace for five years. After 
 the pipe of peace was prepared, the Ojebwaand Huron 
 warriors arranged themselves in two lines, on each side 
 of their chiefs, and said that they must ascertain whether 
 the Great Spirit would approve of their proceedings. 
 Two from each nation were chosen ; the Hurons held 
 the pipe filled with tobacco, the Ojebvvas, the steel, 
 flint, and spunk. The steel was then struck against the 
 flint, and if, on the first stroke, the spunk was ignited, 
 so as to fire the tobacco, and thus enable the warrior to 
 draw in, and to emit, a volume of smoke, then the evi 
 dence was complete that the Great Spirit approved of 
 their plans and proceedings ; and the whole assembly 
 now would set up the most tremendous shout of joy. 
 The two nations were successful in this. The shout 
 was given, peace was secured, and these two powerful 
 nations separated for their own homes. For three years 
 no dark cloud hung over the two nations. 
 
 The Ojebwas began to trade with the whites at 
 Quebec. It usually required all the summer to journey 
 from the shore of Lake Superior to that place and back 
 again. These were tedious and perilous journeys ; but 
 they were determined to obtain " the snake which spit 
 fire, smoke and death ;" this was their description of a 
 gun to their brethren. 
 
 It was during these journeys that forty of them were 
 massacred by the Hurons, at the mouth of French 
 River, without the least provocation ; plunder alone 
 was their object. This, in connection with similar acts, 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAII BOWH. 47 
 
 occasioned that war which resulted in their complete 
 extermination from Canada by our nation. 
 
 The future state of the Ojebwas, was in the Far 
 West. They described that state or country, as being 
 full of game, and with trees loaded with fruit of every 
 description. 
 
 When an Indian warrior died on the field of battle, 
 his soul, it was said, took its immediate flight to this 
 paradise. The souls of those, however, who died in 
 other circumstances, it was believed, departed from the 
 grave, and journeyed in the ordinary way, although 
 unseen by mortals, to this same land. 
 
 There was a difficult bridge near this land, over 
 which the soul was to cross. A warrior, hunter, or 
 medicine man, would have no difficulty in crossing this 
 bridge. Under this bridge was a rapid stream, and he 
 who was not a good warrior, hunter or medicine man, 
 would either fall into the water, or lose his way, after 
 having crossed, in some barren country, where there 
 was no game, or fruit, although there might be, occa 
 sionally, a deer, or the like. how barren ! How 
 dismal ! A place where distress, want, and despair 
 would continue ! On the other hand, the favored 
 warrior entered the fields of paradise, amidst the shouts 
 and welcome of his fellow warriors, who had preceded 
 him to this land of plenty. The deer, the moose, the 
 elk, and all kinds of animals, fruits, flowers, and the 
 singing of birds fill and charm the land. While the 
 ever rolling valleys are visited with delightful and re 
 freshing winds. To kill, eat, and shoot, are their only 
 employments. No sickness, no fatigue, no death, will 
 
48 THE LIFE OF 
 
 ever visit them. The valleys and the mountains are to 
 be clothed with evergreens. No winter to chill the 
 earth. A carnal heaven indeed ! A sensual paradise ! 
 Oh! the credulous and misguided Indian. 
 
 " Lo ! the poor Indian whose untutored mind, 
 Sees God in clouds, or hears him in the wind ; 
 Whose soul proud science never taught to stray 
 Beyond the solar walk or milky way. 
 Yet simple nature to his hopes has given, 
 Beyond the cloud top d hill, a humble heaven, 
 Some safer world in depths of woods embrace, 
 Some distant Island in the watery waste. 
 Where slaves once more their native land behold, 
 Nor fiends torment, nor Christian thirsts for gold." 
 
 POPE. 
 
 My father often spoke of that country, while I was 
 young. He informed me, that if I should become 
 a great warrior, a hunter, or a medicine man, I would 
 have no difficulty in reaching that happy spot. Little 
 then did he know of a heaven revealed in the gospel. 
 That heaven, where angels and pure spirits dwell, ana 
 where we shall see the blessed Jesus as he is, and, 
 what is still a greater honor, be like him. 
 
 for a thousand tongues to sing " Oh uh pa-gish ke che ingo dwok, 
 
 My great Redeemer s praise ! Neej uh ne she nah baig, 
 
 The glories of my God and King, Che nuh nuh guh mo tuh wah wod 
 
 The triumphs of his grace ! Ning e zha Mun e-doom. 
 
 " My gracious Master, and my God, " Ning e che Noo saweej e shin, 
 Assist me to proclaim, Che ween duh mah ga jon, 
 
 To spread through all the earth abroad mah a ne gook kuh me gog 
 The honors of thy Name. A zhe wa be ze yun. 
 
 "Jesus! the Name that charms our fears, "Jesus! kah be non duh we nunjf 
 
 That bids our sorrows cease ; Kah gah see beeng wa nung ; 
 
 .Tis music in the sinner s ears, Ka gait che me no ne kah zo, 
 
 Tis iife, and health, and peace." Kah noo je mo e nung." 
 
I 
 
 KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 49 
 
 When our warriors were dying, they told their chil 
 dren that they would soon reach the happy country. 
 Their eyeballs, rolling in death, were turned towards 
 the setting sun. O white man ! why did you not tell 
 us before, that there was a better heaven than that 
 of the Indian s ? Did not the blessed Saviour command, 
 " Go ye into all the world and preach the gospel 
 to every creature ?" Reader, almost by the door of 
 your churches, my forefathers perished for the lack of 
 the bread of life, while you have reached out your 
 arms, and extended your means for the relief of those 
 in distant lands! O what a thought ! Thousands 
 have already perished, and thousands more will yet 
 perish, unless converted to God. The thought of perish 
 ing! how insufferable ! how intolerable ! 
 
 " mercy, O mercy, look down from above ; 
 Great Creator, on us, thy sad children, with love ; 
 When beneath to their darkness the wicked are driven, 
 May our justified souls find a welcome in heaven." 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 i 
 
 RICE LAKE, that beautiful lake, extends about twen 
 ty-five miles, and is from two to three miles in breadth, 
 running from northeast to southwest, ft contains about 
 twenty islands. Large quantities of wild rice abound 
 in almost every part of the lake ; it resembles fields of 
 wheat. As ducks of all kinds resort here in great 
 
 abundance, to feed upon the rice, consequently, there 
 5 
 
50 THE LIFE OF 
 
 is much good game in the fall of the year. They fly in 
 large flocks, and often appear like clouds. Some of the 
 ,slands just referred to, are beautiful ; for example, 
 Sugar Island, with its beautiful edge of evergreens near 
 the water ; Spoke Island, a place of fashionable summer 
 resort. One of the largest of these islands, contains 
 about three hundred acres. 
 
 In 1818, our people surrendered to the British 
 government a large part of their territory, for the sum of 
 ^6750 ; reserving, as they had good reason to believe, 
 all the islands. As they could neither read nor write, 
 they were ignorant of the fact that these islands were 
 included in the sale. They were repeatedly told by 
 those who purchased for the government, that the islands 
 were not included in the articles of agreement. But 
 since that time, some of us have learned to read, and to 
 our utter astonishment, and to the everlasting disgrace 
 of that pseudo Christian nation, we find that we have 
 been most grossly abused, deceived, and cheated. 
 Appeals have been frequently made, but all in vain. 
 
 Rice Lake contains quantities of the finest fish. IB 
 the summer, great numbers of boats may be seen trow- 
 ling for mascalounge, a species of pike, some of which 
 weigh about thirty pounds. Bass, eels, etc. are also 
 found in this lake. Since locks have been made on the 
 canal down to Crooke s rapids, much fur can be pro 
 cured all around the lake, especially muskrats Shah- 
 won-dase O dah me koo mun. 
 
 This is the spot on which I roamed during my early 
 days. Often have I gone with my birch bark canoe 
 from island to island, in quest of ducks and fish. The 
 plain on the south shore, is called Whortleberry Plain. 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 51 
 
 A steamboat runs from Gore s Landing to Peterboro 
 once a day. 
 
 The village of the Ojebwas is on the north ; the land 
 gradually slopes towards the water. Its farms, church, 
 school house, and council house can be seen at a con 
 siderable distance. It was here where the Rev. JAMES 
 EVANS, whose obituary was noticed in the following 
 manner in the " Albany Evening Journal," December 
 22, 1846, first taught an Indian school. 
 
 " Suddenly, on the 23d of November, at Keelby, 
 England, Rev. JAMES EVANS, for many years a Wes- 
 leyan missionary in Canada, and the territory of the Hud 
 son Bay Company. On Sunday, the 22d, he preached 
 twice, and on Monday evening 23d, spoke at a mission 
 ary meeting, with great fervency. He had complained 
 of a slight indisposition, previous to the meeting ; but 
 after he had finished his address, he said that 4 his in 
 disposition had been completely removed. Soon after 
 his head fell back, and life was gone." 
 
 He was a missionary in every sense of the word. 
 From Rice Lake, he went to Lake Superior, and after 
 wards to the Hudson Bay Territory, where he labored 
 with much success. His precious life was spent in re 
 scuing the Ojebwa nation from misery and degradation. 
 Fatigue and hunger were often his companions ; bu< 
 the power of living faith was that on which his soul 
 feasted. thou man of God, enviable are thy labors, 
 thy rest, and thy glory ! I, myself, still hold in sweet 
 remembrance the sacred truths which thou didst teach 
 me, even the commands of the MOST HIGH! Memory, 
 like an angel, will still hover over the sacred spot, where 
 first you taught me the letters of the alphabet. 
 
52 THE LIFE OF 
 
 There are numerous lakes near Rice Lake ; about 
 some of which the Ojebwas reside ; particularly Mud, 
 Schoogaug and Balsam Lakes. The country, in this 
 vicinity, is rapidly increasing in population ; the whites 
 are continually settling among us. The deer was plenty 
 a few years ago, but now only a few can be found. The 
 Ojebwas are, at present, employed in farming instead of 
 hunting ; many of them have good and well cultivated 
 farms. They not only raise grain enough for their own 
 use, but often sell much to the whites. 
 
 The Canadian Commissioners on Indian affairs, in 
 their report to Parliament in 1845, remarked in relation 
 to the Rice Lake Indians, as follows: "These Indians 
 are Methodists, and have either a resident missionary, 
 or have been regularly visited by the missionary belong 
 ing to the A In wick settlement. They have a school, 
 and a school-master is supported by the Methodist Mis 
 sionary Society." 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 THE missionaries first visited us on the island called 
 Be-quah-qua-yongj in 1827, under the following circum 
 stances. My father and I went to Port Hope, to see 
 our principal trader, John D. Smith, in order to obtain 
 goods and whiskey, about twelve miles from Rice Lake. 
 After my father had obtained the goods, he asked for 
 whiskey. Mr. Smith said, "John, do you know that 
 whiskey will yet kill you, if you do not stop drinking? 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 53 
 
 Why, all the Indians at Credit River, and at Grape Is 
 land, have abandoned drinking* and are now Metho 
 dists. I cannot give you any whiskey." 
 
 " Tali yah! (an exclamation of surprise,)^ cannot be, 1 
 must have whiskey to carry home ; my people expect 
 it," said my father. He wished to buy a barrel, but 
 only obtained, after much pleading, about five gallons. 
 My father promised to drink no more when the mission 
 aries should have come to Rice Lake. We reached 
 home the same day about one o clock, and the Indians 
 were awaiting our arrival, that they might have some 
 fire-water. They assembled themselves together and 
 began to drink and to smoke. Many of them were sit 
 ting on the grass when the whiskey began to steal away 
 their brains. One of our number suddenly ran in the 
 crowd, and said, " the black coats (missionaries) are 
 coming, and are on the other side of the point." Each 
 looked at the other with perfect astonishment. My father 
 said to our informer, u invite them to come over to us ; J) 
 and to the one who was dealing out whiskey, " cover 
 the keg with your blanket, and don t let the black coats 
 see it." The whiskey was concealed, and then came 
 the messengers of glad tiding of great joy. They were 
 converted Indians, saved by grace, and had been sent 
 to preach to us, and to invite us to attend a camp meet 
 ing near Cobourg. After shaking hands all around, one 
 of them delivered a speech to the half drunken Indians. 
 He referred to the day when they were without the good 
 news of salvation. He spoke with great earnestness, 
 and the tears fell from his eyes. He said, "Jesus Christ, 
 Ke-sha-mon-e-doo 0-gwe-son, (i. e., the Benevolent 
 
54 THE LIFE OF 
 
 Spirit s son,j came down to the world, and died to save 
 the people ; all the Indians at the Credit River, and 
 Grape Island, are now on their road to the place where 
 the Saviour has gone. Jesus has left a book contain 
 ing his commands and sayings to all the world ; you 
 will see it, and hear it read, when you go to Cobourg, 
 for the black coats have it. They wish you to come 
 and hear it. To-morrow is the Sabbath, and on that 
 day we do not hunt, or work, for it is the day which 
 the Great Spirit made for himself." He described 
 the way that the Son of God was crucified. I ob 
 served some of them crying ; my mother heaved deep 
 sighs ; the half drunken Indians were struck dumb, and 
 hung their heads. Not a word was uttered. The mis 
 sionaries said, " We will sing, and then we will kneel 
 down and- pray to the Great Spirit " He gave out the 
 following hymn : 
 
 " Jesus ish pe ming kah e zhod." 
 "Jesus, my all, to heaven is gone." 
 
 They stood up and sang. O what sweet melody was 
 in their voices ! The echo was so great that there ap 
 peared to be a great many more singers than we could 
 see. After the hymn, they prayed with the same fer 
 vency as they sung. 
 
 Peter Wason prayed, and in his prayer said, " 
 Great Spirit! here are some of my own relatives; open 
 their eyes and save them !" After the prayer, they said 
 they were going to Cobourg that evening; and if any de 
 sired to go with them, they would have them do so. 
 
 My father arose and took the keg of whiskey, stepped 
 into one of the small canoes, and paddled some thirty 
 feet from the shore ; here he poured out the whiskey 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 55 
 
 into the lake, and threw the keg away. He then re 
 turned and addressed us in the following manner . 
 u You have all heard what our brothers said to us ; 1 am 
 going with them this evening ; if any of you will go, do 
 so this evening; the children can attend the great meet 
 ing some other time." Every one ran at once to the 
 paddles and canoes, and in a few minutes we were on 
 the water. The missionaries had a skiff, in which they 
 went from the Island to the opposite side. They sang 
 again, and their very oars seemed to keep time on the 
 still water. O how charming! The scenery of the 
 water ; the canoes moving in files, crossing the lake to 
 visit their first camp meeting. When we arrived on 
 the other side, it was about dusk, and we bought five 
 candles for a dollar (!), and obtained an old lantern. 
 We marched on a new road the whole of Saturday 
 night, in order to reach the camp ground. During the 
 journey, we had to wade through deep creeks. Just 
 before the dawn, we were about half a mile from the 
 camp ground ; here we tarried until day light, and then 
 approached the camp. 
 
 When the Indians beheld the fence and the gate, and 
 a great number of whites, they began to feefrather timid 
 and suspicious, for the trader had told my father at Rice 
 Lake, that it was for the purpose of killing all the In 
 dians that the black coats had invited them to the meet 
 ing. My father told me to keep away from the ground, 
 and hunt birds and squirrels with my bow and arrow ; 
 his object was to save my life, in the event of the In 
 dians being killed. After remaining on the camp ground 
 awhile, I departed ; but while there, I saw a large num- 
 
56 THE LIFE OF 
 
 ber of converted Indians who belonged to Credit River, 
 and Grape Island. Some of them were singing, some 
 praying, and others lying about the ground as if dead. 
 There were a great many preachers present. 
 
 On the third day many of our company were convert 
 ed ; among this number was my dear father ! 
 
 As I entered the ground in the afternoon, I heard 
 many voices, and among them my father s voice. I 
 thought my father was dying; I ran to him, and found 
 him lying partly on one of the seats. My father, said I r 
 what is the matter with you ? Are you sick ? " Come 
 here, my son, I am not sick, but I am happy in my 
 heart;" he placed his hand upon his breast while 
 he spoke. " I told you you must keep away from the 
 ground, that your life might be spared; but I find that 
 these are good, and not bad, people ; kneel down and 
 I will pray for you." I knelt, while he prayed. O, 
 this was my fathers first prayer! Methinks, that 
 at this time the angels rejoiced in heaven. I became 
 agitated ; my bow and arrows had fallen from my hand. 
 The Indians lay about me like dead men. All this 
 was the effect of the power of gospel grace, that had 
 spread amongst them. The shouts, praises, and prayers, 
 of fathers, mothers, sons, and daughters, were heard 
 from every quarter. Those who had just appeared as 
 vlead, arose, and shouted the praises of God ! They 
 clapped their hands, and exclaimed, "Jesus ninge shah 
 wa ne mig" Jesus has blessed me. The feeling was 
 so general and powerful, that the influence was felt 
 throughout the camp, both by the Indians and the 
 whites. This was one of the happiest seasons I ever 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 57 
 
 witnessed, except the season of my own conversion. 
 Many of my relatives were converted on this occasion. 
 Many of them have since gone to the world of spirits, 
 and are now singing the praises of redeeming love. 
 This heavenly fire began to spread from the camp, to 
 Mud, Schoogaug and Balsam Lakes, the homes of the 
 Ojebwas; also to the shores of Lake Simeco, and Lake 
 Huron, and to the vicinity of Lake Superior. 
 
 "Waft, waft, ye winds his story, 
 
 And you ye waters roll, 
 Till like a sea of glory 
 
 It spreads from pole to pole." 
 
 On the camp ground, the Ojebwas sat in squads, 
 giving and receiving instruction in singing, learning 
 and teaching the Lord s prayer, and other things. 
 Some were singing, 
 
 " Jesus, kuh ba ke zhig 
 
 Ning ee e nuh uh moz, 
 Uh pa gish kuh ke nuh wahb dum wod 
 
 Ning ee nuh da moosh 
 
 A zhe o ne zhe shing, 
 O ge che o duh nuh me ah win." 
 
 " Jesus all the day long 
 
 Was my joy and my song ; 
 O that all, his salvation might see ! 
 
 He hath lov d me, I cried; 
 
 He hath suffer d and died 
 To redeem such a rebel as me." 
 
58 THE LIFE OF 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 THE conversion of my mother took place during the 
 summer, on Poutash Island, where the Indians had 
 erected a bark chapel. For two years she lived in the 
 enjoyment of religion. Before this chapel was ready she 
 would call us together in the wigwam, and pray with 
 and for us, several times a day, whether our father was 
 at home or not. I remember well, at this moment, the 
 language of her prayers. 
 
 She was taken sick in the winter of 1829, and was 
 confined to her bed, most of the time, for three 
 months; her disease was consumption. During these 
 three months, she enjoyed much religion ; there was 
 not a day, in which she did not speak of Jesus and his 
 promises with the greatest confidence and delight. 
 
 When she grew worse, she called for the class lead 
 ers to pray with her. She said to her mother, whom 
 she supposed would die first, because her hair was white, 
 " you will still live, but I am going to die, and will 
 see Jesus first ; soon, however, you will follow me." 
 
 The spirit of my dear mother took its flight on the 
 27th day of February, 1830. Just before her death, 
 she prayed with her children ; and advised us to be 
 good Christains, to love Jesus, and meet her in heaven 
 She then sang her favorite hymn, 
 
 " Jesus ish pe ming kah e zhod." 
 " Jesus, my all, to heaven is gone." 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 59 
 
 This was the first hymn she had ever heard or learned; 
 and it is on this account that I introduce and sing this 
 ?weet hymn whenever I lecture " On the origin, history, 
 jaditions. migration, and customs, of the Ojebwa na 
 tion." We all knelt again by her bed side, and while 
 clapping her hands, and endeavoring to shout for joy ? 
 she swooned away in death. The last words, which 
 she feebly uttered, were, "Jesus, Jems" Her spirit 
 then fled, her lips were cold, and those warm hands 
 that had so often and so faithfullv administered comfort 
 and relief, were now stiff. I looked around the wig 
 wam ; my father, sister, and brother sat near me, wring 
 ing their hands ; they were filled with bitter grief, and 
 appeared inconsolable. I then began to understand 
 and appreciate fully her kindness and love. Who, who 
 can, or will, take the place of a mother 7 Who will 
 pray for us when we are sick or in distress ? Her body 
 was consigned to the grave without any parade. No 
 church bell was tolled ; but the whistling wind sounded 
 through the woods. 1 have often knelt down, at the 
 head of her grave, and wished that the time would soon 
 arrive when it might please God to relieve me from my 
 troubles and cares, and conduct me to the abode of my 
 beloved parent. My sister Sarah, too, who has since 
 died, is doubtless with my mother. O how glorious 
 the thought, that both are now in heaven ! There 
 is one spot where none will sigh for home. The 
 flowers that blossom there, will never fade ; the crystal 
 waters that wind along those verdant vales, will never 
 cease to send up their heavenly music ; the clusters 
 hanging from the trees overshadowing its banks, will be 
 
60 THE LIFE OF 
 
 immortal clusters ; and the friends that meet, will meet 
 for ever. 
 
 Little then did I think that I should have to pass 
 through so many afflictions, and so many hardships. 
 O my mother, I am still in a cold, uncharitable misera 
 ble world ! But the thought that thou art happy and 
 blessed, is truly sweet and encouraging ! It is this fact, 
 and my own hopes of future bliss, that buoys me up, 
 and sustains me in the hours of conflict and despon 
 dency. Although many years have elapsed, since her 
 death, still, I often weep with mingled joy and grief 
 when I think of my dear mother. " Blessed are the 
 dead who die in the Lord." " I am not ashamed of 
 the gospel of Christ, for it is the power of God unto sal 
 vation to every one that believeth." The gospel is the 
 only remedy for the miseries arid sins of the world. 
 
 My mother and sister s cases are not the only ones 
 that I could relate concerning the happy lives and 
 deaths of those once degraded and benighted Indians- 
 Many have already reached heaven ; and many more are 
 now rejoicing on their road thither. Who will now saj 
 that the poor Indians cannot be converted ? The least 
 that Christians could have done, was to send the gospel 
 among them, after having dispossessed them of their 
 lands ; thus preparing them for usefulness here, and 
 happiness hereafter. Let no one say that I am ungrate 
 ful in speaking thus. It was the duty of Christians to 
 send us missionaries; and it is now their duty to send 
 more of them. There are still 25,000 of my poor bre 
 thren in darkness, and without the gospel. Let the 
 prayers of all the churches ascend to the Most High, in 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 61 
 
 their behalf, that He who has power to deliver, may 
 save the poor Indian from misery, ignorance and perdi 
 tion. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 IN the summer following my mother s death (1830,) 
 I was converted. The following are the circumstances 
 connected with my conversion. My father and I at 
 tended a camp meeting near the town of Colbourne. 
 On our way from Rice Lake, to the meeting, my father 
 held me by the hand, as I accompanied him through 
 the woods. Several times he prayed with me, and en 
 couraged me to seek religion at this camp meeting. 
 We had to walk thirty miles under a hot sun, in order 
 to reach the place of destination. Multitudes of Indians, 
 and a large concourse of whites from various places, 
 were on the ground when we arrived. In the evening, 
 one of the white preachers (Wright, I believe was his 
 name,) spoke ; his text was, " For the great day of His 
 wrath is come, and who shall be able to stand." He 
 spoke in English, and as he closed each sentence, an 
 Indian preacher gave its interpretation. He spoke of 
 the plain and good road to heaven ; of the characters 
 that were walking in it ; he then spoke of the bad place, 
 the judgment, and the coming of a Saviour. I now 
 began to feel as if I should die ; I felt very sick in my 
 heart. Never had I felt so before ; I was deeply dis 
 tressed, and knew not the cause. I resolved to go and 
 
62 THE LIFE OF 
 
 prostrate myself at the mourner s bench, as soon as an 
 opportunity offered. We were now invited to approach. 
 I went to the bench and knelt down by the roots of a 
 large tree. But how could I pray ? I did not under 
 stand how to pray ; and besides, 1 thought that the 
 Great Spirit was too great to listen to the words of a 
 a poor Indian boy. What added to my misery was, 
 that it had rained in torrents about three quarters of an 
 hour, and I was. soaking wet. The thunder was appal 
 ling, and the lightning terrific. I then tried again to 
 pray, but I was not able. I did not know what words 
 to use. My father then prayed with and for me. 
 Many were praising God, all around me. The storm 
 now ceased, and nearly all the lights had been extin 
 guished by the rain. I still groaned and agonized over 
 my sins. I was so agitated and alarmed that I knew 
 not which way to turn in order to get relief. I w r as like 
 ^wounded bird, fluttering for its life. Presently and 
 suddenly, I saw in my mind, something approaching ; 
 it was like a small but brilliant torch ; it appeared to 
 pass through the leaves of the trees. My poor body 
 became so enfeebled that I fell ; my heart trembled. 
 The small brilliant light came near to me, and fell upon 
 my head, and then ran all over and through me, just as 
 if water had been copiously poured out upon me. 
 I knew not how long I had lain after my fall ; but when 
 I recovered, my head was in a puddle of water, in k 
 small ditch. I arose ; and ! how happy I was! I 
 felt us light as a feather. I clapped my hands, and ex 
 claimed in English, " Glory to Jesus." I looked 
 around for my father, and saw him. I told him that I 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 63 
 
 nad found " Jesus." He embraced me and kissed me; 
 I threw myself into his arms. I felt as strong as a lion, 
 yet as humble as a poor Indian boy saved by grace, 
 by grace alone. During that night I did not sleep. 
 The next morning, my cousin, George Shawney, and 
 myself, went out into the woods to sing and pray. As 
 I looked at the trees, the hills, and the vallies, how 
 beautiful they all appeared! I looked upon them, as it 
 were, with new eyes and new thoughts. Amidst the 
 smiles of creation, the birds sang sweetly, as they flew 
 from tree to tree. We sang 
 
 " Jesus the name that charms our fears." 
 how sweet the recollections of that day ! " Jesus 
 all the day long was my joy and my song." Several 
 hundred were converted during this meeting. Many 
 of the Indians were reluctant to leave the camp ground 
 when the meeting was broken up. When we reached 
 our homes at Rice Lake, every thing seemed to me as 
 if it wore a different aspect ; every thing was clothed 
 with beauty. Before this, I had only begun to spell and 
 read. I now resumed my studies with a new and dif 
 ferent relish. Often, when alone, 1 prayed that God 
 would help me to qualify myself to teach others how to 
 read the word of God ; this circumstance I had not told 
 to any one. On Sabbath mornings I read a chapter in 
 the New Testament, which had been translated for my 
 father, before we went to meeting. 
 
 During this summer, one of our chiefs, John Sunday, 
 with several others, departed from Rice Lake, for the 
 west, with a design to preach to the Ojebwas. When 
 they returned, they told us that the Indians were very 
 
64 THE LIFE OF 
 
 eager to hear the ward of God, and that many had been 
 converted. John Sunday informed us of a certain In 
 dian, who was so much opposed to the meetings, that 
 he confined his wife and children to one of the islands, 
 to prevent her attending them. But this poor woman 
 was so anxious to obey God in attendance on worship, 
 that she was in the habit of fording the river every night, 
 and carrying her children on her back. Her husband 
 was afterwards converted. He mentioned also an in 
 stance of an Indian who brought his medicine sack with 
 him to the meeting, but on being converted, he scattered 
 its contents to the four winds of heaven. These sacks 
 were held very sacred among the Indians. He spoke 
 likewise of the conversion of many chiefs, and of the 
 flocks of children anxious to hear the w T ord of God. He 
 left such an impression on my mind, that often, while 
 alone, I prayed that God might send me to instruct the 
 children in the truths of religion. 
 
 I joined my father s class meeting ; and as often as 
 possible I attended school during the period of two 
 years. In June, 1834, our white missionary, Daniel 
 McMullen, received a letter from the Rev. Wm. Case, 
 in which it was stated that a letter had been sent to him 
 by the Rev. John Clark, who was then the Superinten 
 dent of the missions on Lake Superior. The Superin 
 tendent requested that two native preachers and two 
 native teachers should be sent to him. John Johnson 
 and I were told that we were to accompany Brothers 
 John Taunchey and Caubage to Lake Superior, to aid 
 Brother Clark. 
 
 Brother Caubage, and my cousin Johnson, took their 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 65 
 
 departure. John Taunchey hesitated about going, be 
 cause I was undecided, and my father felt unwilling at 
 first to let me go. 
 
 One day I determined to leave the village so as to 
 avoid going to Lake Superior ; I hunted along the River 
 Trent, hoping that John Taunchey would be gone 
 before my return ; I felt very unwilling to go. I was 
 absent over two weeks ; they were the longest two weeks 
 I had ever experienced. Yet the whole time I felt dis 
 satisfied; something seemed to whisper to me, " George, 
 go home, and go to Lake Superior with your uncle John 
 Taunchey." I returned to the village. The first per 
 son I saw, informed me that my uncle was waiting for 
 me, and that my father had left it to me to decide 
 whether to go or to stay. Here I was; the missionaries 
 came, and said, " George, your father has left it with 
 you to go or stay. It is your duty to go ; John is wait 
 ing, and to-day you must conclude. " Our school mis 
 tress, Miss Pinney, came and reasoned with me. I 
 recollected , too, that I had prayed that God might pre 
 pare me to be useful to my brethren ; and now, that I 
 had some good reason to think that my prayers had been 
 heard, and still to refuse to go, would perhaps be acting 
 in opposition to the indications of God. I wept and 
 prayed ; but O ! that night of struggle ! I could not sle ep. 
 In the morning, I said to my father, " I have concluded 
 to go; prepare me for my journey." That morning we 
 were prepared; and on the 16th of July, 1834, about 
 noon, we were on the shore. The canoe was ready ; 
 many of the Indians prayed with us on the beach. After 
 
 shaking hands with my father and the rest, we bid 
 
 6* 
 
66 THE LIFE OF 
 
 farewell to all we loved so tenderly. We went on 
 board the steamboat Great Britain at Cobourg, and 
 arrived at Toronto the next day. On the 19th of July, 
 we saw at Toronto, on the top of one of the houses, Mr. 
 William Lyon McKenzie, who created so much trouble 
 in Canada in the years 1837 and 1838. He was then 
 in the height of his popularity. He was placed upon 
 the top of a house by his friends, in company with 
 another lawyer, with a large gold medal around his neck. 
 There was a large concourse of his friends who had 
 come from Hamilton for the express purpose of seeing 
 and cheering him. On the 20th July, we left in the 
 stage for Holland Landing"; here we remained two days, 
 for the want of a conveyance to the Snake Island Mis 
 sion. At this island we tarried the whole of the Sabbath 
 with the Indians ; and had some glorious meetings. They 
 conveyed us to the Narrows Mission. In crossing from 
 Narrows to Cold Water Mission, we were obliged to 
 carry our trunks on our backs. About 11 o clock we 
 met two runaway horses on the road to Narrows. We 
 caught them, tied our trunks on their backs, and lead 
 them back to Cold Water. Thus we were relieved of 
 our heavy loads. 
 
 On Wednesday, the 26th July, we went from Cold 
 Water Mission to Pane-ta-wa-go-shene, where we saw a 
 great number of Ojebwas from Lake Superior, Otto was, 
 Menomenese, &c. Here we fell in with John Sunday, 
 Frazer, and others, who were engaged in instructing the 
 Indians in this vicinity. 
 
 An opportunity occurred now to go to Sault St. Marie, 
 where the Rev. John Clark resided. We were out of 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 67 
 
 provisions several times. By fishing and shooting gulls 
 on our way, we were enabled to reach the Sault, where 
 we met Brother Clark, John Caubage, and cousin John 
 son ; this took place, I believe, on the 24th of August. 
 We stayed here about two weeks, preparing to go to 
 the Aunce, the Ke-wa-we-non Mission. During our 
 delay in this place, the Rev. Messrs. Chandler and 
 Bourne (the latter a member of the Illinois Conference) 
 arrived. Brother Chandler has since died. My cousin, 
 H. P. Chase, was Brother Clark s interpreter. The In 
 dians were comfortable in their new houses. We held 
 meeting with them several nights. 
 
 Pah-we-ting with its fisheries. Thomas Shaw, a 
 warm and open hearted half-bred Frenchman, was in 
 the habit of scooping out of the rapids, twenty or thirty 
 fine white fish, and boiling them for his friends. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 I NOW began to feel the responsibilities resting upon 
 me. The thought of assuming the station of a teacher 
 of the Indians, with so few capabilities, was enough to 
 discourage more gifted men than myself. Frequently 
 did I enter the woods and pour out my soul to God, in 
 agony and tears. I trembled at what was before me ; 
 and said, " who is able for these things ?" But a stil 
 small voice would answer, " My grace is sufficient for 
 you." Soothing words indeed, especially to an un 
 learned and feeble Red man a mere worm of the dust. 
 
68 THE LIFE OF 
 
 Having provided every thing necessary for our jour 
 ney, and a residence of eight months at the Ka-wa-we- 
 non Mission, \ve started in company with Rev. Mr. 
 Chandler, uncle John Taunchey, and the traders who 
 intended to winter on the shores of Lake Superior and 
 do business with the Ojebwas. We were more than 
 three weeks on our journey three hundred and fifty 
 miles. At one place we were weather-bound for one 
 week. Our French companions were the most wicked 
 of men. They would gnash their teeth at each other, 
 curse, swear, and fight among themselves. The boat, 
 oars, the winds, water, the teachers, etc., did not escape 
 their execrations. I thought now that I understood 
 what hell was in a very clear manner. My very hairs 
 seemed to " stand erect like quills upon a fretful porcu 
 pine," when they gave vent to their malevolence and 
 passions. They would fight like beasts over their 
 cooking utensils, and even while their food was in their 
 mouths. I will just say here that I have often seen 
 them eat boiled corn with tallow for butter. 
 
 On our road, we saw the celebrated Pictured Rocks, 
 Sand Banks, and Grand Island. On a point of the 
 latter place we encamped. Every Sabbath I devoted 
 about an hour in sighing and crying after home. What 
 good can 1 do, when I reach the place of labor ? was a 
 question that often occurred to my mind. Still we 
 were going farther and farther from home. W T e were 
 obliged, too, to do our own cooking, washing, and 
 mending. 
 
 At last, in September, we arrived at the Aunce Bay. 
 Here, our house was no better than a wigwam ; and 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 69 
 
 yet we had to occupy it as a dwelling, a school house, 
 a meeting house, and a council room. 
 
 We commenced laboring among our poor people, and 
 those that had been christianized were exceedingly 
 glad to see us. Brothers Sunday and Frazer had 
 already been among them more than a year. We began 
 to build quite late in the fall, and although we removed 
 a house from the other side of the bay, yet we experi 
 enced much inconvenience. We visited the Indians 
 daily, for the purpose of conversing and praying with 
 them. There were about thirty, who had, for more 
 than a year, professed to experience a change of heart. 
 As my uncle was experienced in conversing with the 
 unconverted, I endeavored to pursue his course in this 
 respect. Each day we took a different direction in 
 visiting the unconverted. We would sing, read the 
 scriptures, and then pray with them. Sometimes they 
 \vould be impudent, and even abusive, but this did not 
 discourage us, or deter us from our duty. By perse 
 vering, we soon discovered that the Lord was about to 
 bless our efforts. While my uncle was visiting some 
 four or five wigwams, I was visiting as many others ; 
 their wigwams being near us. Our influence, with 
 God s blessing, was now felt among them. Singing 
 and praying were their constant employment ; and 
 some of them seemed to know nothing else but the 
 enjoyment of the truth of the gospel, and that God can 
 and does " forgive sin." They became the happiest of 
 beings ; their very souls were like an escaped bird, 
 whose glad wings had saved it from danger and death. 
 Brother Chandler preached twice every Sabbath, and 
 
70 THE LIFE OF 
 
 [aught school every other week. One Sabbath, in 
 January, 1835, Brother Chandler preached from these 
 words, " Jind they were all filled with the Holy Ghost." 
 He spoke with unusual liberty ; I caught some of the 
 same fire with which the sermon was delivered ; and 
 interpreted it with much ardor. O what a melting 
 season it was ! The anxious and expressive looks ot 
 the Indians ; the tears streaming down their cheeks, all 
 tended to add to the occasion. My readers, here was 
 comfort ; here was one bright spot, at least, in my 
 checkered life, that I never can forget. My poor 
 brethren appeared to swallow every word of the sermon 
 as I interpreted it. One John Southwind, who had 
 been notoriously cruel and revengeful, was among the 
 humblest and the happiest. He had been a great Con 
 jurer. 
 
 On Sabbath evenings, every converted Indian would 
 try to induce his relatives to embrace religion, and pray 
 in the wigwams of their unconverted relatives. These 
 happy scenes often made me forget home. 
 
 Many of the unconverted, were very revengeful ; but 
 we let them expend their vengeance on the air. One 
 of them, Kah-be-wah-be-ko-kay r , i. e. Spear Maker, 
 threatened to tomahawk us, if we should come to his 
 wigwam " with the white man s religion ;" " for," 
 said he, " already some of my family are very sick and 
 crazy." Notwithstanding this threat, we commenced 
 our vists, and with no other weapon than a little calico 
 bag containing our Testament and Hymn Book. When 
 ever he saw us near his wigwam (we were obliged to 
 pass near his in visiting other wigwams,) he would 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 71 
 
 run out, and grumble and growl like a bear escaping 
 from its den for life. In this way we continued our 
 visits, anct had opportunities to converse with the family, 
 which resulted in the conversion of all his children. In 
 the month of February, he himself came to us, and 
 plead earnestly for our forgiveness. He had gone 
 out to hunt the martin, with his youngest daughter, 
 who was about ten years old. While her father was 
 preparing a martin trap, or dead-fall, as it is sometimes 
 called, the daughter slipped behind a tree, knelt in the 
 snow, and prayed for her father. The Lord heard her 
 prayer. The old man " felt sick in his heart," and 
 every thing he looked at appeared to frown upon him, 
 and to bid him " go to the missionaries, and they will 
 tell you how you can be cured." He returned home 
 three days earlier than he had intended. Just after 
 day-dawn, we heard a number of Indians praying. 
 John South wind came in and said to us, " Ke-ge-ke- 
 wa-ye-wah, Kak-be-wah-be-koo-bay ke-che-ah-koo-sey y " 
 i. e. your friend Spear Maker is very sick ; he wishes 
 you to call at his wigwam and pray with him. This 
 was good news indeed ! We went at once, and prayed 
 with him. He could not speak ; but sat sobbing and 
 sighing over the fire. We conversed with him, and 
 then left him ; but before breakfast he entered our 
 house with his large medicine sack containing little gods 
 of almost every description. He stood before us, and 
 said, "Ah bay, ah was ah yah mook," here, take this. 
 He cast the bag, or sack, down upon the floor, and 
 wept and sobbed bitterly, saying, " I have done all I 
 could against you, but you have been my friends. J 
 
72 THE LIFE OF 
 
 want you to pray for me, and to burn these gods, or 
 throw them where I can never see them." Shortly after 
 this interview, he obtained religion, and became truly 
 happy in the Lord. 
 
 There were many equally interesting conversions 
 about this time. I must here mention what was often 
 very amusing to the missionaries, and w r ould often 
 create a smile, if nothing more. When some of the 
 Indians were under conviction, they would take some 
 of their own medicines (herbs) to cure their " sickness," 
 for so they termed conviction. An old medicine man 
 once sent a message to us, stating that his daughter 
 was dying ; and that it was caused by our singing and 
 praying before her so much ; he also added, that in the 
 event of her death, he would have his revenge by 
 killing us, and insisted upon it that we must come im 
 mediately, and endeavor to relieve her. We went, and 
 after having prayed with her for some time, she revived, 
 and expressed her confidence that the Holy Spirit had 
 operated upon her heart. The old man soon became con 
 vinced that his daughter was not dying, except unto 
 sin; he, therefore, at once, became reconciled and de 
 lighted too. 
 
 We now commenced traveling on snow shoes within 
 fifteen or twenty miles around, where the Indians were 
 hunting; praying, and preaching to them. The Lord 
 owned and blessed our labors wherever we went. We 
 held prayer meetings in the woods. All this time the 
 Mah-je Mon-e-doo (Bad Spirit) was not asleep. In the 
 spring the heathen party started in a body to visit their 
 old friend Spear Maker, for the purpose of uniting with 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 73 
 
 him in dancing, and in their medicine worship ; but 
 the old man had too much religion in him to gratify 
 them. As soon as they discovered that they could not 
 prevail upon the old man, they sent word to all, that 
 they could excel us in worshiping the Great Spirit ; and 
 that they intended to hold their regular spring Grand 
 Medicine Worship. Every night we held meetings. 
 They commenced with their paw-wahs (singing,) and 
 beating of the drums on the other side of the bay, and 
 continued it for a whole week.. We kept up our usual 
 meetings ; and at the end of the week, their drumming, 
 singing, and dancing ceased. We continued our meet 
 ings for two months. The Chief of this place, was yet 
 unconverted. 
 
 During This spring, Brother Clark, our Superintendent,, 
 arrived from Sault St. Marie, with Brother William Her- 
 kimer and family, and my cousin Johnson. These were 
 to take our places in the mission. We had now an 
 excellent quarterly meeting. Brother Clark preached a 
 sensible and warm sermon ; my cousin interpreted it. 
 It was a blessed time; over twenty were baptized before 
 the services began. There was a circumstance which 
 rendered the occasion peculiarly interesting; an old In 
 dian woman of about eighty years, came crawling to 
 the meeting, for she was unable to walk ; her name was 
 Anna. The year before, she had travelled three hun 
 dred and fifty miles in a canoe, to be baptized by Bro 
 ther Clark. She now lived about two miles from our 
 mission, and on the Sabbath, was brought to meeting 
 in a canoe. But on this Sabbath, the wind was so high 
 that no canoe could be launched. In the mornmg, 
 
 7 
 
74 THE LIFE OF 
 
 after the others had left, she started for meeting, *n<J 
 crawled over logs, through creeks, and other difficult 
 places near the edges of rocks. Old Anna made her 
 appearance in the house, to the astonishment as well as 
 to the delight of all. She seated herself in front of the 
 preacher, and listened attentively to the words of eter 
 nal life. She united with others in praising God for his 
 mercy and goodness, especially to herself. She then 
 partook of the body and blood of her Saviour. She 
 spoke of the day in which she was in darkness ; but 
 now she knew, by experience, that the Lord had for 
 given her sins. She cared not for the water, mud or 
 precipices, if she could only crawl or creep to meeting, 
 for she felt well rewarded, because the Lord blessed 
 her. She did not, like some, fear to soil her clothes ; 
 neither was she a fair day visitor of meeting. Before 
 her conversion, she was a celebrated conjurer, and a 
 dread to the nation ; every one was afraid to incur her 
 displeasure. The last time I saw her, was in 1842, and 
 she was still confiding in the Lord. 
 
 We were now to accompany Brother Clark to Su 
 Marie. We started on Tuesday afternoon at about three 
 o clock, in our large bark canoe, which was about thirty- 
 six feet long, five feet wide in the centre, and three feet 
 high. We paddled about nine miles. On the next 
 morning, we hoisted our sail before a fresh breeze and 
 sailed at the rate of nine knots an hour. We reached 
 the point on the Sand Banks in the evening, havingpre- 
 viously tarried three hours with the Indians at Grand 
 Island. The next day we sailed about six miles from the 
 shore ; it was quite boisterous ; and when in the trough 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 75 
 
 of the wave it was impossible for us to seethe land. 
 We now came within a few miles of White-fish Point. 
 On the following day we hoisted our sail again, and had 
 a favorable wind ; we went dow r n the Falls of St. Marie 
 in handsome style, about twelve o clock, Waub-ke- 
 newh* (White Eagle) walked about Sault St. Marie, at 
 tending to the interests of the missions. He was the 
 theme of conversation in every circle, for none had ever 
 travelled the distance in so short a time. The traders 
 were much surprised. The Indians could hardly think 
 it possible for any person to travel the distance in so 
 short a time. 
 
 NOTE. On our way to St. Marie, w r e saw that one 
 of the Points of Grand Island had sunk. It was formed 
 of quicksand. It was told to the trader, Charles Holi 
 day, by the Indians, that the Great Spirit had removed 
 from under that point to some other point, because the 
 Methodist missionaries had encamped there the previous 
 fall, and had, by their prayers, driven the Spirit from 
 under the point. They did not wish the missionaries 
 to encamp any where on their Island again, fearing that 
 the Island would sink. 
 
 *This was the name given by my poor brethren to Brother 
 Clark, and a more appropriate one could not have been given. 
 The King of Birds. They knew that he had come to be instru 
 mental in saving their never dying souls. 
 
76 THE LIFE OF 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 WE spent a few weeks at the Sault with the brethren, 
 with whom we had some precious seasons. We were 
 soon informed by our beloved Superintendent that 
 three of us would have to go to Ottawa Lake ; Taun- 
 chey, Marksman, and myself. We had, as was suppos 
 ed, provisions enough to last till we reached La Pointe, 
 where we were to obtain a fresh supply for seven 
 months. Brothers Tay-yash, and Ma-mah-skah-wash 
 i. e. Fast-sailer, accompanied us. We had a new ca 
 noe, good oars, and a new sail. After leaving, the first 
 place which we arrived at was about six miles above 
 the Sault St. Marie. We here saw a porcupine on the 
 beach ; and having beat it to death, we cooked and ate 
 it for supper. After this we were wind-bound for seve 
 ral days, which delayed our arrival at the Ke-wa-we- 
 non Mission, on our way to La Pointe. On entering 
 Aunce Bay, we were in much danger. The wind rose, 
 with a dense fog accompanying it, and we were with 
 out a compass. We steered our course by the wind. 
 We were very near being dashed to pieces against 
 a large rock a few feet from us, which we espied just in 
 time to avoid. I had been on Lake Superior, but 
 never saw the waves run so high as on the present oc 
 casion. It was truly wonderful that our bark canoe 
 stood the sea so well. Nor could we see any prospect 
 of landing. Still the spray of the gigantic waves con 
 tinued to roll after us in terrific fury. The canoe still 
 struggled between the mountain waves, and then would 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 77 
 
 rise on the top. The sail spread itself like a duck 
 just ready to fly. It appeared at times that we must 
 all perish. But God was with us. how kind and 
 merciful is that Being who has the winds and waves 
 in his hands ! " O Lord / will praise thee," etc. It 
 is religion alone that can support in the time of danger. 
 Faith lays hold on God. Yes, let distress, sickness, 
 trials, perils, and even death come, yet if in thy hands, 
 Lord, we are secure. 
 
 Through a kind providence, we arrived at last at 
 Brother Herkimer s, about ten o clock, A. M. How 
 we surprised them when they were told that we sailed 
 all the morning through the fog. They at once saw the 
 danger; but we could take no other course. We re 
 mained here but a few days. On Tuesday we left for 
 La Pointe, one hundred and sixty miles. Here was 
 another tedious journey, for we were again wind-bound 
 for three days ; in consequence of this misfortune our 
 provisions were exhausted. We went to Ah-too-nah- 
 kun River on Friday evening, and traveled all night to 
 reach Porcupine Mountains, where we arrived at day 
 light. We stepped out of the canoe, took our blankets, 
 wrapped them around us, and lay on the solid rocks, 
 where we slept about an hour and a half. Saturday 
 morning arrived, and found us with nothing but half a 
 pound of tea ; we were now eighty-eight miles from La 
 Pt>inte. We rowed all the morning, when a favorable 
 breeze sprung up, which enabled us to gain fifty miles du 
 ring that day. After night-fall we toiled to reach La 
 Pointe by twelve o clock on Saturday night; but we were 
 so fatigued, sleepy, and hungry, that it was impossible to 
 
78 THE LIFE OF 
 
 continue rowing. Now and then a little land-breeze 
 would help us along slowly, without rowing. At last 
 we were obliged to give up rowing, as the oars were 
 dragging in the water. I steered the boat as well as I 
 could. We labored hard to keep awake. T thought of 
 the tea ; I chewed a mouthful of it and swallowed 
 the juice ; but in a few minutes I suffered so much 
 from a griping pain that I was alarmed. Oh I was 
 miserable, sick, and hungry. I could not wake any of the 
 company ; and when my pain ceased, I could scarcely 
 keep myself awake. I now steered for the shore ; 
 it was about twelve o clock. I threw my blanket 
 around me, and left all hands sleeping in the boat. 
 I threw up a little bank of sand for a pillow, and the 
 soft wet sand was my bed. I was soon in the land of 
 JVbd. 
 
 Sabbath morning came. I had dreamed that we 
 were just about sitting down to a warm breakfast, when 
 Peter Marksman woke me, and said, " George, come, 
 get up, Uackfast" (breakfast, he meant, he could speak 
 but little English.) If it had not been the Sabbath, I 
 might have been induced to retaliate. It was, indeed, 
 a blackfast, dark enough ; nothing to eat, and only tea 
 to drink for breakfast, dinner and supper! and yet, 
 only about fifteen miles from La Poirite ; indeed, we 
 could see the place ; and had it not been that it was the 
 Sabbath, feeble as we were, we would have proceeded. 
 Here, then, we spent the Sabbath. I walked into the 
 woods, and all that I could think of while reading my 
 Bible, was home. I looked towards home, and wept at 
 the thought of it. I said to myself, O my father, if you 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 79 
 
 knew my situation to-day, you would feel for me, and 
 fly, if possible, to assist me ! I feel that your prayers 
 ascend for me ; and then descend like gentle rains, into 
 my soul. Home! home! however humble, it is still 
 ho?7ie. This day, however, is a glorious day for my 
 soul ; but how insupportable for the body ! We had a 
 prayer meeting in the evening, which is still as fresh in 
 my grateful memory as if it had but just taken place. 
 
 Monday morning, before the sun arose, we were on 
 our way to La Pointe, where we arrived about ten 
 o clock. Mr. Warren, the trader at this place, supplied 
 us with some necessaries. We breakfasted with him, 
 and never did fish and potatoes taste half so sweet as 
 now. 
 
 We called on the Rev. Mr. Hall, and others of the 
 Presbyterian Mission. How kindly they received and 
 entertained us ; they compelled us to live in their fami 
 lies, while we remained in that place. We had now to 
 prepare to depart for Ottawa Lake, where we had been 
 appointed by Brother Clark to spend the winter, in 
 teaching the Indians. what a field of labor in all 
 these regions ! Indians, from every direction, congre 
 gate here every summer; those, too, who have never 
 heard of a Saviour ! 
 
 When will all my poor people " sit together in hea 
 venly places in Christ Jesus ?" When will they cease 
 to offer up to the Bad Spirit all they possess ? Shall 
 these also perish as did the Indians on the eastern 
 coast ? The red men of the forest were then uncon 
 scious that the white man would at some future day 
 spread his white sails on these waters, and claim their 
 
SO THE LIFE OF 
 
 native woods ; that a steamboat would make its appear 
 ance, like a monster from the deep, snorting fire and 
 smoke, near their shores. God of mercy, save, save 
 my poor people. 
 
 We started for the Ottawa Lake atout the eighth of 
 October, 1835. We had to carry our canoes, with the 
 rest of our articles, over eight portages, or carrying 
 places, one of which was nine, and another five miles 
 ong. No language can convey an idea of the hard 
 ships and toil to which we were exposed, before we 
 reached there ; for we had to carry all our things over 
 the carrying places ; and as it was too late in the fall, 
 and on account of the disagreeableness of the weather, 
 we were obliged to return to La Pointe. The winter 
 set in, and we travelled one hundred and seventy miles 
 by land. It was on one of these carrying places that I 
 carried the heavy load mentioned on page 19. 
 
 When we arrived at Ottawa Lake, the Indians were 
 glad to see us. The Chief, Moose Ogeed, Moose tail, 
 was particularly kind. Here we laboured with success, 
 though at the time many of them were absent hunting. 
 I commenced a day-school with few scholars. During 
 the winter our provision gave out ; for seven weeks we 
 had nothing, except what we caught by spearing and 
 shooting ; but in the lacter part of the winter we could 
 neither shoot rabbits, nor spear fish. What now was 
 to be done, except to go to La Pointe, one hundred and 
 seventy miles, and obtain some flour. We ran nearly 
 all day through the woods, and the next day my feet 
 were blistered, occasioned by the strap of my snow 
 shoes. The young man who accompanied me, suffered 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 81 
 
 still more, for the blood was oozing out through his 
 moccasons At the expiration of two days, at about 
 ten o clock in the morning, we were atRev. Mr. Hall s, 
 at La Pointe. Brother Hall could hardly credit the fact 
 that we had walked one hundred and seventy miles in 
 less than two days. 
 
 On returning to the mission, we were one week on 
 our journey. I had over seventy pounds of provisions 
 to carry when I left, and my friend and companion, 
 whom I hired, had eighty-five pounds. The Indians 
 too were almost starving, but the spring opened just in 
 time to save them. In their journey, down the river, 
 we accompanied them, and had an opportunity to con 
 verse with them about religion. On our way, the In 
 dians pointed to the battle grounds of the Ojebwas and 
 the Sioux. How dreadful and awful was their descrip 
 tion. The Chief, pointing to a certain spot, observed, 
 " There I killed two Sioux, about thirteen winters ago ; 
 I cut open one of them ; and when I reflected that 
 the Sioux had cut up my own cousin, but a year before, 
 I took out his heart, cut a piece from it, and swallowed 
 it \vhole. I scooped some of his blood, while warm, 
 with my hand, a^nd drank as many draughts as the num 
 ber of friends who had perished by their hands. ^ As 
 he spoke, the fierceness of the Indian gleamed from his 
 countenance. Every half mile, trees were blazed 
 (barked,) and notches made according to the number 
 that had been killed. 
 
 The Sioux and the Ojebwas have been at war from 
 time immemorial. The neutral ground of these two 
 nations, is full of game, such as deer, bears, elks, etc. 
 We went down to the Me-no-me-nee Mills, on the 
 
82 THE LIFE OF 
 
 v 
 
 Chippewa River, where the whites were cutting down 
 pine trees. We then returned to Ottawa Lake, and 
 .afterwards, to La Pointe. 
 
 During this winter I was with the Rev. Mr. Hall, at 
 La Pointe, and assisted him in translating the Gospel of 
 St. Luke, and the Acts of the Apostles, into the Ojebwa 
 tongue. Although I have sat hour after hour in assist 
 ing him in his good work in the west, yet I can never 
 never repay him for the kindness and affection shown 
 to me. May God reward him for his labors of love, 
 and for his Christian benevolence. He is like a pure 
 and limpid stream which is ever running, and which 
 never dries up. He is like a high rock on the sea shore, 
 when the storms and waves have passed by, unchang 
 ing and unchanged. He is in all respects the most suit 
 able man for this work, being devoted, humble, kind, 
 affectionate, and benevolent, and is master of our lan 
 guage. T hope to see him once, if not many times more, 
 that I may thank him again and again for his Christian 
 goodness. May his holy and arduous life, and health, 
 be precious in God s sight. 
 
 Here I must make a remark. In that country, we 
 ought not to know each other as Presbyterians, Method 
 ists, or Baptists, but only as missionaries of the cross. 
 We should labor with and for each other ; and do all 
 the good we can. Our language should always be, 
 " come, brethren, let us labor side by side, hold up each 
 others hands in the work, share each others trials and 
 privations ; and spread the gospel of the blessed God." 
 May many brother Halls be raised up for these stations; 
 so that the poor outcast red man may soon take his sta- 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 83 
 
 tion among Christians of every civilized clime. Should 
 these observations fall under the eye of dear brother 
 Hall, he will, I am sure, forgive me for the warm and 
 candid confessions of a sincere heart. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 WE spent part of the summer at La Pointe, waiting 
 for our superintendent, Rev. John Clark, who intended 
 to go by the way of Ottawa Lake down the Mississippi. 
 He arrived the latter part of June, with his companions. 
 We went in two canoes up Bad River, and thence over 
 the Portages, already named. We divided our provi 
 sions, bedding, etc., etc., so that each should carry an 
 equal weight. In ascending Bad River we were nearly 
 half of the time in the water, dragging the canoe up the 
 stream. One day brother Clark stepped on a rock above 
 the water, in the centre of the river, for the purpose of 
 holding the canoe, while those that were exceedingly 
 tired, might rest. As soon as he had put his foot on the 
 rock, the canoe wheeled around with the current, which 
 drew him into it, and carried him down the river. We 
 were alarmed for some time, and it was with the greatest 
 efforts that we could save him. At times, we could 
 only see his white hat above the water. At first, we 
 could not render him the least assistance. The stream 
 conveyed him near the shore, where he seized the limb 
 of a tree, which enabled him to reach land. We hur- 
 
84 THE LIFE OF 
 
 ried to the spot where he landed, jumped out of the 
 canoe, and ran after him, but before we could see him, 
 we heard him cry out "whoop" and in a few moments 
 saw him coming through the leaves, soaking wet. We 
 were all thankful indeed to see him alive, and so cheer 
 ful too. On that day we would not permit him to carry 
 but tw r o loads or packs, the others carried three. Our 
 wish was that he should not at any time carry any thing; 
 but he insisted upon helping us, and to this we had to 
 submit. This was one of those kind traits which en 
 deared him so much to all his fellow laborers. He has 
 also shared the last morsel of bread with us. Often has 
 he carried the canoe on his back ; and when we were 
 discouraged and faint, he would encourage us by his 
 cheerful countenance, and words of consolation. Our 
 sinking hearts have often been made to beat with emo 
 tions of joy ; for during these journeys we had ample 
 reasons and time for desponding. But according to our 
 trials, did we enjoy the smiles of heaven. 
 
 We were three days going over the Nine Mile Por 
 tage, where we spent the Sabbath. We had three 
 loads each ; and the two canoes were also to be carried, 
 each one taking his turn every half mile. We were 
 now completely jaded out; our bones ached. This 
 was the hardest journey that I ever made, with the ex 
 ception of the one which will hereafter be related. 
 
 After severe toil and privations, we arrived at Otta 
 wa Lake, where Brother Clark met the chief and some 
 of his warriors in council. He explained the object of 
 our visit, viz. to live among them and teach them ; to 
 which the chief assented. 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 85 
 
 Brother Clark now left Johnson, Marksman, and my 
 self here, to do all the good we could. On departing, 
 we accompanied him down the river for two days ; and 
 on the first of August we bade each other farewell. 
 
 That day, Peter and John were inconsolable because 
 Brother Clark and the rest had left us for a whole year. 
 I felt so " choked up" and deserted, that I talked but 
 little during the day. After praying, as Brother Clark 
 was parting with us, and our heads were resting on the 
 canoe, he said, " Brethren, take courage; do all the 
 good you can. Pray much ; trust in God ; tell the In 
 dians how the Saviour died ; we will pray for you ; 
 good bye ; and may the Lord bless you and your 
 labors." 
 
 We returned to Ottawa Lake, and built a hoaise, 
 where we resided during the year. Quite late in the 
 fall, Johnson and Marksman left me, and went to La 
 Pointe, where they remained all the winter. It is true, 
 there were but few Indians here, but yet, too many for 
 one teacher. They wished me to go with them, but I 
 preferred, from a sense of duty, to spend the winter and 
 spring in teaching, singing, and praying among the peo 
 ple here. In the spring an interesting conversion took 
 place ; the convert committed the fourteenth chapter of 
 St. John before he had learned the alphabet. This 
 young man had been remarkably kind, and humane, be 
 fore his conversion ; he was more like a Christain than 
 any unconverted man I ever saw. I never heard any 
 thing proceed from his mouth that was censurable. 
 One Sabbath morning, while we were in the woods, I 
 was reading to him, " God so loved the world, that he 
 
86 THE LIFE OF 
 
 gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth 
 on him, might not perish, but have everlasting life." 
 This was like an arrow in his heart ; he prayed, and 
 wrestled with God, until the Lord spoke peace to hi? 
 soul. 
 
 In the summer, when Johnson and Marksman arrived, 
 John and I went down to Prairie Du Chien, on 
 the Mississippi. On our way, we had to pass through 
 the land of the Sioux, the enemies of the Ojebwas, 
 and we knew not what would be our fate. However, 
 we pursued our course and ventured at their village. 
 As soon as we approached, they raised the war-whoop 
 and fired some guns over our heads, and the bullets 
 either splashed in front of our canoe, or whizzed about 
 our heads. Still, we kept on our course, and as soon 
 as we stepped from our canoe, they seized us, and kept 
 us prisoners for nearly three days. When we told them 
 (through an interpreter) that we were missionaries, they 
 released us, and treated us kindty. On the third day 
 we were on the water again, on our way to Prairie Du 
 Chien, which place we reached, and there saw Brother 
 Brunson, the Superintendent for that year. V\ r e ac 
 companied him to St. Peters, near the Falls of St. An 
 thony ; and the same summer, through the kindness of 
 Brother Clark, we were sent to school near Jackson 
 ville, Illinois. To Brother Clark, under God, I owe 
 all the education (little as it is) which I now possess. 
 Before this, I could neither speak nor read five words 
 correctly. Brothers Johnson, Marksman, and myself, 
 were placed under the care of the Rev. Jno. Mitchell, 
 now an assistant at the Book Concern, in Cincinnati. 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 87 
 
 For two years we attended school at theEbenezer Semi 
 nary, about two miles north of Jacksonville. At this 
 institution, I passed some of the happiest seasons of my 
 life. Many who were with me at this school, are now 
 ministers of the Gospel, both among the whites and the 
 Indians. The groves seemed vocal with the praises of 
 God. The camp meeting, and the quarterly meetings, 
 which I then attended, are still fresh in my memory. 
 The remembrance of the many delightful acquaintances 
 formed, the appointments filled, the interesting meetings 
 I attended in different parts, about Jacksonville, at Lyn- 
 ville, Manchester, Rushville, and Versailes, will always 
 hold a seat in my heart. It was here that I learned to 
 read the word of God, and often, for hours together, 
 upon my knees, in the groves, have I been thus en 
 gaged. O the sweet communion I then had with God! 
 Among the many letters which I have since received 
 from my school mates, I will trouble the reader only 
 with the following : 
 
 Mr. STERLING, Brown Co., III. 
 
 February 8th, 1845. 
 DEAR BROTHER. COPWAY, 
 
 With pleasure I improve this privilege of answering your 
 kind epistle, and taking a " paper talk" with you. By the 
 blessings of the good Lord, we are well. But I hear you say 
 " What does he mean by we? Only myself, my wife, arc! 
 boy! Now if you will pardon me this time for marrying 
 young, I will promise never to do so again. But I think you 
 will not be severe in your censure, inasmuch as I have a wor 
 thy precedent in you. Brother Troy travelled three years, and 
 married Brother Stratten s daughter, of Pike county: and I, 
 who commenced three years after him, preached two years, 
 and married another so we, who had long been brothers, be- 
 
88 THE LIFE OF 
 
 came brothel*^. .* 7. Brother Wm. Piper was married since 
 conference, to squire Baynes daughter, near Columbus 
 Harden Wallace married Miss Bronson, of Athens, one year 
 since. Brother S. Spates is on a visit to his friends, and hat> 
 the ague; neither he nor Reason is married, but have "good 
 desires." I visited Brother George, two weeks since. 
 
 We have glorious times in religion. O it would have done 
 you good to have heard Dr. Akers tell his experience, in our 
 last quarterly meeting. In speaking of his sanctification he 
 said, with a peculiar emphasis, while his lips trembled and 
 tears filled his eyes, " It was the revelation of the Son of God in 
 we." But time would fail to tell of these " Ebenezer" boys, 
 who through faith, preach "big sermons/ exhort thousands, 
 li who are valiant in fight/ who slaughter many a sinner, 
 and wear the marks of many a well fought field, although 
 death-has done his work among us ! Our faithful teacher, and 
 a beloved schoolmate, Brothers Troy and Piper, are no more ; 
 they fell victims 1o fever just after conference : but they fell 
 like martyrs; they died at their post. Brother Troy and I, at 
 tended Brother Piper s funeral (the sermon was preached by 
 Brother Berryman) at Barry. It was a solemn time. While I 
 stood by his coffin, I thought of you all, and of Brother Hud- 
 dlcstun, who had gone before him. The day before I left, 
 Father Straiten, Brother Troy, and I, walked out on the Missis 
 sippi bluffs, while the bright surface of the river reflected 
 upon us the .last rays of the setting sun. We talked of tho 
 happy days of other years, spent with kindred spirits now 
 scattered over the world. His breast seemed warmed at the 
 recollection. The flame of his zeal mounted high, and point- 
 in-g to the bright waters that rolled in the distance, he said, a I 
 feel like preaching till the last sinner on the last tributary of 
 that stream is converted to God." Alas! he had even then 
 preached his last sermon. Peace to their memory. "They 
 taught us how to live, arid, how high the price of knowledge, 
 taught us how to die." Sister Piper, and her two children, 
 live at her own home in Barry; Sister Troy, with one child, 
 lives with her father. You have, perhaps, read the obituaries 
 of Brothers Benson, Otwell, Corey, Edmunson, and Hale 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 89 
 
 gone home. Brother N. W. Allen, married down south, and 
 John Mathers to Miss Julia Tucker. Brother Heddenbnrg is in 
 Springfield. I believe M. has concluded not to marry, but to 
 keep house for her father. Moses C. lives and prospers in 
 Petersburgh Circuit. 
 
 March 13th. I commence again, not having time to finish 
 when I commenced. I record with sorrow the death of our 
 child, aged eight months. The affliction of one short week, 
 carried him beyond the sorrows incident to mortality, to rest 
 with God. it was a trial to see him sink in death, and bear 
 him to the grave. But now, thank God, 
 
 " The storm that wrecks the winter sky, 
 No more disturbs his sweet repose, 
 
 Than summer evening s latest sigh, 
 That shuts the rose." 
 
 The Lord has given us some tokens for good ; we have some 
 glorious prayer and class meetings. Thirteen joined on my 
 last round. I expect Brother Wallace with me at a protracted 
 meeting next week; can you not come too? 
 
 Well, Brother George, how do you get along in religion? 
 This is the subject all important. Time, in its rapid roll, still 
 bears us on. The sun stood still in Gibeon, but time did not 
 stand still. The sun went back ten degrees on the dial of 
 Ahaz, but time rolled on with unremitting speed. Mutation 
 is written all around us. The little flower, so bright, is nipped 
 by the untimely frost of winter. The rainbow is beautiful, 
 but it passes away with the weeping cloud. And O how soon 
 the fleeting years of time will be lost amid the mighty cycles 
 of eternity. And yet, my brother, we know that on this inch 
 of time hang everlasting things. Lord, help us to stamp every 
 inomeni with improvement. Now*if God has entrusted to us 
 the care of souls immortal, how should we pray and labor, lest 
 we should lose a prize so dear ! 
 
 Brother George, I shall never forget our band society, and 
 
 v young men s " prayer meeting ; these were precious seasons 
 
 Though I View my brethren falling round me, the hope of im 
 
 mortality makes "the valley of the shadow" flame with the 
 
 8* 
 
90 THE LIFE OF 
 
 glory of God. Thank God for religion that can conquer death, 
 and view the grave as but a subterranean passage to the skies 
 Go on I expect to hail you in a better clime. Brother,! 
 think I have experienced that the blood of Christ cleanseth from 
 all sin. O glorious truth ! Have you not found it too ? It is by 
 simple Faith. 
 
 " Faith has an eye no tears can dim ; 
 A heart no griefs can stir ; 
 
 She bears the cross, and looks to Him 
 Who bore the cross for her." 
 
 Go on, brother; the land of rest lies just across the rolling 
 tide of Jordan. Methinks I see a Troy, a Huddlestun, and 
 Piper, put forth their hands from the banks of glory, to beckon 
 us onward. They look out for us ; let us not disappoint 
 them! You know the north and south talk of division; thank 
 God they can t divide me, nor break those ties that bind me to 
 good brethren every where, from whom "joy, nor grief, nor 
 time, nor place, nor life, nor death, can part." 
 
 I must close my scattering letter, though not half done. 
 Brother come down, and I ll try and tell you the rest. We can 
 go over to Ebenezer and have a meeting. Pitner is there now. 
 He says that the Lord has the best market in the universe ; 
 Christian duties are always good sale there, and then we are 
 sure to get a " back load" of grace. He says, " the Lord has 
 a great big two-story ware-house: the promise of the life that 
 now is, that s the lower story ; and of that which is to come, 
 this is t?ie upper story. There," says he, "brethren, I ll not 
 tell you any more, you ll have to die to know the rest." 
 
 My very best respects to your lady, and the little Copways. 
 Yours, fraternally, 
 WILLIAM J. RUTLEDGE. 
 
 N. B. Dr. Vandevanter, Brother Bond, and many others, 
 Btill speak of your preaching at Versailes. We have some 
 good times there now. Brothers Billy and Cabbie Patterson 
 are married ; yes, and Aquilla too. He preaches, and teaches 
 school. Brother Saxon still goes it with a rush. The " first 
 year" class of boys in thisconfeience, are now first rate; some 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 91 
 
 of them could almost stride a mountain. sir, it would do 
 you good to see Brother Billy Piper throw his searing thunder 
 bolts and rive the forest oak, or bury them in the smoking 
 earth. See him rise in the fulness of his strength, and ex 
 claim, a Man fell 5 Heaven was robed in silence, Earth in 
 sorrow, and Hell alone was glad." Farewell. 
 
 W. J. R. 
 
 I attended several of the Conferences ; the last of 
 which was in Bloomfield,in 1839, where I parted with 
 some of my dearest friends and companions, for nine 
 months. Still it was pleasant to reflect that the Con 
 ference had appointed Brothers Spates, Huddleston, 
 Johnson, and Peter Marksman, to labor at the head of 
 the Mississippi. Brother Kavanaugh was appointed 
 Superintendent of the Missions for that year. I was 
 allowed to visit home in the fall, to see my friends. I 
 travelled to Chicago free of expense ; I drove a pair of 
 fine grey horses for an individual who was on his road 
 to that place. We slept in our wagons every night. At 
 Chicago* I embarked in a schooner fc Buffalo ; but 
 getting tired of this, left it at Detroit, and took steam 
 boat for Buffalo, where I arrived just about day light. 
 I had lost my cap, the wind blew it into the lake, with 
 my pocket book, containing $27 in bills, and $2.50 } n 
 silver, with a silk handkerchief, in \vhich my all was 
 wrapped. Here I was, moneyless, friendless, and hat- 
 less, and in a strange land ! I had, however, a little 
 change left. I had made up my mind to visit the East 
 before my return to Canada. But this must now be 
 abandoned. I walked about Buffalo quite disheartened 
 
 * Chicago signifies the place of skunks. 
 
92 THE LIFE OF 
 
 At last I saw on a sign u Temperance Hotel." I con 
 cluded to put up at this house, and to my surprise and 
 joy, the landlord was a warm hearted Methodist James 
 Madison. At night, I accompanied him to the prayer 
 meeting, where he told a Brother Copeland my circum 
 stances. They made up the whole amount of my loss, 
 and gave me a dollar over. I could now visit the East 
 as I had purposed before my loss. The next day I 
 started for Rochester, where I spent the Sabbath. I 
 was very anxious to see the great cities of which I had 
 read so much at school. I resolved to go through thick 
 and thin for the sake of seeing New York. At Roches- 
 ter I stopped with Brother Colby; Miss Colby perceiv 
 ing that I was not warmly clad, gave, me a cloak which 
 she obtained from Brother S. Richardson. Should 
 either, or both, of these dear friends see these remarks 
 concerning their kindness, I hope they will excuse me 
 for thus mentioning their names. I must thank them 
 again for their goodness; I often remember them in my 
 closet and by the wayside. May God reward them 
 and all other friends. 
 
 On Monday I left for Albany. When I reached 
 Syracuse, I took the long-looked for rail road. We 
 were soon on our way, moving along like a streak of 
 lightning. In the morning 1 arrived in Albany in time 
 for the morning boat for New York. I walked around 
 this Dutch city ; and as every thing appeared to be some 
 what new, I was interested, especially with the vessels, 
 &c. As I wished to be economical, I left without any 
 breakfast. I was charmed with the steamboat. We 
 passed down the Hudson ; the towns, villages, and the 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 93 
 
 splendid scenery enchanted me. I had seen but very 
 few such magnificent scenes before. 
 
 About noon, a plain looking man approached me : I 
 discovered at once that he was of that class of men call 
 ed Quakers. He spoke of what they were doing for 
 the Indians in New York. I was very much interested 
 with his conversation. I felt glad and proud to have 
 the honor and pleasure of seeing and conversing with 
 one of Penn s descendants the friend of the poor In 
 dians. While conversing with him, the bell was rung 
 for dinner ; he wished me to go down and eat; I told 
 him I was obliged to be saving, as I had but little 
 money and was not accustomed to travelling. Upon 
 saying this, he pulled out a dinner ticket from his pocket 
 and said, " Friend, thou must take this and come down 
 to dinner." I had an exalted opinion of the Quakers 
 before, but this kind act increased my feelings, and con 
 firmed all that I had ever heard of their generosity to 
 my poor people. " God bless the Quakers," said I, 
 silently, as I descended to dinner. After dinner we 
 finished our conversation. He said he was on his way 
 to Philadelphia. God bless him, wherever he is. He 
 has my kindest wishes. 
 
 In the evening I arrived at New York, and went im 
 mediately to see Brother Mason, who directed me to 
 go to Sister Luckey s in Broome street, where I tarried 
 during my stay. 
 
 On the 25th of October, came that great jubilee of 
 Methodism. In the morning I went with Dr. Bangs to 
 meeting. He preached the centenary sermon, which 
 was afterwards printed. In the evening I attended the 
 
94 THE LIFE OF 
 
 Allen street Station. Oh what a happy meeting ihia 
 was. Here I saw some of the greatest among them 
 we-epforjoy. " Amen, halleluiah, glory to God," and 
 similar ejaculations, rang through, and fi-lled the house. 
 In this vast assembly was a solitary Indian George 
 Copway ! Never can I forget that evening ! What 
 ever may be my future lot in this life, I will always 
 thank God for the privilege of attending these services. 
 May the Lord pour out his Spirit on all his churches. 
 
 The next day I visited Newark, N. J., to see brother 
 Abraham Hedenburg, with whom I had become 
 acquainted in Illinois, at the house of his brother 
 James. Here I met with a great deal of kindness. 
 Brother Bartine, of the Franklin Station, requested me 
 to preach for him in the morning ; and Brother Ayers, 
 of the Northern Station, invited me to preach for him 
 in the evening. Brother Ayers gave me about $8.00 
 worth of books, which I had the pleasure of perusing 
 during the winter. This was a favor a distinguished 
 favor indeed. I have seen that dear brother but once 
 since. May the Lord be gracious to him. 
 
 My visit to Brother Hedenburg was delighful. I 
 met many friends here, to whom I can never be thank 
 ful enough. May God visit them in great mercy. I 
 saw them again last summer, and partook of their kind 
 hospitalities. I feel more and more indebted to them ; 
 especially to Brother Hedenburg. 
 
 My next journey was to Boston. Dr. Bangs gave 
 me a letter of introduction to a brother in that city. 1 
 remained about two weeks, looking at the Yankees and 
 their city. Boston is much overrated ; there are a few 
 very few pretty spots ; the rest is crooked and narrow, 
 
KAH-GE-GA GAH-BOWH. 95 
 
 It is far behind New York, Philadelphia, and perhaps 
 Baltimore, and New. Orleans. I met with a few choice 
 spirits Brothers King, Rand, Wise, and Smith ; and 
 on the Sabbath, I addressed the Sabbath School in 
 Russel street. In the evening we had a delightful 
 meeting. I remained with Brother H. Merrell s family 
 during my sojourn, and I shall always recollect them 
 with feelings of sincere gratitude. I visited several 
 noted places while in that vicinage, the Monument 
 on Bunker s (or rather Breed s) Hill, etc. ; I went also 
 on the top of the State House when the sky was clear. 
 It was from this point that I saw the works of the 
 white man. The steeples, vessels arriving, and others 
 spreading their sails for distant lands. The wharves 
 were filled with merchandise. A few steamboats were 
 running here and there, breathing out fire and smoke. 
 On my left, I noticed several towns. The steam cars 
 from Worcester rolled on from the west ; others were 
 starting for Providence, and whizzed along the flats 
 like a troop of runaway horses. Here were factories in 
 different directions. As I saw the prosperity of the 
 white man, I said, while tears filled my eyes, " Happy 
 art thou, Israel, who is like unto thee, people saved 
 by the Lord!" When I thought of the noble race of 
 red men who once lived and roamed in all the land, and 
 upon the waters as far as my eye could reach, the fol 
 lowing thoughts arose in my mindj which I have since 
 penned. 
 
 Once more I see my fathers land 
 
 Upon the beach, where oceans roar ; 
 Where whiten d bones bestrew the sand, 
 
 Of some brave warrior of yore. 
 
96 THE LIFE OF 
 
 The groves, where once my fathers roam d 
 The rivers, where the beaver dwelt 
 
 The lakes, where angry waters foam d 
 Their charms, with my fathers, have fled. 
 
 O ! tell me, ye pale faces," tell, 
 
 Where have my proud ancestors gone? 
 Whose smoke curled up from every dale, 
 
 To what land have their free spirits flown 1 
 Whose wigwam stood where cities rise ; 
 
 On whose war-paths the steam-horse flies ; 
 And ships, like mon-e-doos in disguise, 
 
 Approach the shore in endless files. 
 
 I now visited the Missionary Rooms of the American 
 Board, whose invaluable labors are felt throughout the 
 globe. I saw some articles, wrought by our people in 
 the west, such as bead work, porcupine quills, mocca- 
 sons, war clubs, etc. I thought, that if Brother Green 
 had seen as much of war clubs as I had, (for I have 
 seen them stained with blood and notched according to 
 the number of individuals they had slain,) he would 
 conceal them from every eye. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 ABOUT the 4th of November, I took my leave of Bos 
 ton, for the great commercial emporium, on my route 
 homewards. My travelling companion was the Rev. 
 E. Taylor, the sailor s friend. He was on his way to 
 Philadelphia to preach. I should suppose that a better 
 sailor s preacher cannot be found in the Union. I was 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 97 
 
 much pleased with his conversation. In one of his 
 public addresses, I was told that he said, " When I die, 
 smother me not under the dust; but bury me in the sea, 
 where the sea- weed will be my winding sheet, the coral 
 my coffin, and the sea sr^ell my tomb stone." I heard 
 an individual say of him, "start him where you will, he 
 will go to sea." 
 
 I was now, once more, in the magnificent city of New 
 York. I bought a few books at the Book Rooms. After 
 surveying the beauties and curiosities of the city, I left 
 in the steamboat Rochester for Albany. I spent one 
 day in Albany, and attended a Methodist prayer meet 
 ing. The Rev. Mr. Seymour, the preacher in charge 
 at the Division street Station, introduced me to Brother 
 Page, who had the charge of the South Ferry street 
 Church. At the latter church I was present at a delight 
 ful and soul-stirring meeting. 
 
 The following day I took the canal for Syracuse and 
 Oswego. On my way from Schenectady to Utica I 
 preached twice on board the boat; and even here I 
 found some pious souls. I observed the tears falling 
 from several eyes. u The Lord be praised," was the 
 language of my heart. When shall this poor heart 
 feel fully and wholly alive to the unsurpassed favors 
 of heaven? 
 
 I took a steamboat at Oswego, and arrived at King 
 ston, C. W T ., on the evening of Nov. 11. Here I had 
 to pay duties on the books which I had obtained in New 
 York. The amount to be paid was $32.50, and I had 
 but $27. I went to Charles Oliver, Deputy Collector ; 
 and a*s soon as I laid my circumstances before him, he 
 
98 THE LIFE OF 
 
 said, " pay the $27, and 1 will advance you the balance} 
 and as soon as you reach home, write to Mr. McCau- 
 lay, the Inspector General, who lives in Toronto, and 
 inform him who you are ; he will, doubtless, authorize 
 me to refund you the money." I did so, and shortly after 
 wards received the whole amount. In this public way 
 I would express my most hearty thanks to these gentle 
 men for their acts of kindness towards an Indian stranger. 
 I arrived at Rice Lake on the 12th day of November, 
 1839, having been absent from home five years and four 
 months. Never did I feel so rejoiced as when I stood 
 on the top of a hill, and saw my village, seven miles 
 across the lake. I gazed upon it with pure delight; and 
 as I took a retrospective view of all the scenes which I 
 had passed through, I wondered at myself, and at the* 
 great goodness of God. I knelt down and "blessed 
 and thanked Him who liveth for ever," for his unspeak 
 able goodness to a child of sin. While crossing the 
 Jake, I was in perfect ecstacies ; my heart leaped with 
 joy ; and my thoughts and emotions were at my home 
 long before my person. O how tedious and tardy the 
 boat seemed to be; I wished for wings several times. 
 But at last, I planted my foot upon the spot on which I 
 had been reared from my infancy, and where some of 
 the sweetest and happiest recollections of my life were 
 centered. But " every sweet has it bitter." On en 
 quiring for some of my relatives, I was. informed that 
 they had left this, for a better life. Many of my old 
 friends and acquaintances had gone to try the realities of 
 another world. Numbers were bathed in tears, and the 
 wounds of their hearts were re-opened. My own fieari 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 99 
 
 seemed to bleed at every pore. What a painful interview ! 
 I now requested to be shown the graves of my dear re 
 latives and friends. I wended my way to these conse 
 crated grounds, and sighed and wept over them. My 
 reflections were solemn indeed! I followed many of 
 them, in my thoughts, to heaven, whither they doubt 
 less now are, celebrating the praises of God around the 
 throne of the blessed Redeemer. This was great con 
 solation amidst my griefs ; and I felt now determined, 
 with God s assistance, to follow them, so far as they fol 
 lowed Christ, and thus be prepared to unite with them 
 in the songs of the upper world, whenever God shall see 
 fit to call me hence. 
 
 Brother John Sunday, was at this time, stationed in 
 our village. The Lord soon visited this Mission with a 
 glorious revival ; many were converted, and others re 
 claimed. The tracts that I had received at the Book 
 Rooms, and the books from the American Tract Society 
 (N. Y.,) I distributed among those that could read, and 
 they were duly appreciated. I believe that these were the 
 means which prepared their minds to relinquish the 
 world, and place their hope in God. 
 
 I will now speak of Christmas and New Year. 
 When Christmas arrived, we were invited to a centenary 
 tea party, in company with the Rev. W illiam Case, the 
 well known friend of the Indians. The party met at 
 Alderville, eight miles from the Mission. This was a 
 season of much joy and happiness. The Chiefs referred 
 to the time when they were without the gospel. One 
 of them said, a Before I heard the gospel, when Christ 
 mas came, I began to thank the Great Spirit for the day 
 
100 THE LIFE OF 
 
 on which I could get plenty of whiskey. Brothers, you 
 know how often 1 was dragged through the snow to my 
 wigwam, where my wife and children were cold and 
 hungry. Now, I drink tea instead of whiskey , and 
 have religion with it; row my house is comfortable; 
 and my children are pious and happy. I expect to pur 
 sue a Christian course till I arrive in heaven. My fond 
 hope is to meet these good missionaries in the land of 
 bliss ; and not only these, but also the good John Wes 
 ley, with whom I expect to shake hands there." John 
 Sunday s brother (Big Jacob,) said, " When the Me 
 thodists were preaching to our people, I heard that the 
 chiefs and warriors were frequently in tears. I then 
 said, I would not shed tears were I to hear them. 
 Still, I wished to understand for myself. I went, with 
 a full determination not to behave myself like a woman, 
 I mean by crying. I sat near the door. The preacher 
 was speaking about the Saviour s dying on the cross, 
 while the Indians all around were sobbing. I began to 
 feel serious, and then the tears fell involuntarily. Fre 
 quently I wiped my eyes, but still the tears would flow. I 
 asked myself, am I crying too ? Brethren, I was ashamed 
 to exhibit tears ; but now [here he raised his hand 
 to heaven] it is not through cowardice that I cry, for I 
 never shed a tear on the battle field, nor even when my 
 children or my friends lay dead before me. No ! I 
 never dropped a tear. I feel to-night very happy and 
 thankful to know that the Great Spirit did not, while I 
 was in darkness, say, *I will never bless this Indian. 
 I feel an ardent love for you all. I love Jesus, who 
 has done so much for sinful me." He then sat down ; 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH 101 
 
 
 
 Brother John Sunday now arose, and interpreted what 
 his brother had just said ; and at the close of his remarks, 
 he turned to the whites, who had come here from Co- 
 bourg, and several other places, and said, " Brothers, 
 that was a great big mercy, for that great big man." 
 
 I might add other cases here, but it is scarcely neces 
 sary. Suffice it to say that we enjoyed the services 
 throughout. As I looked around, I recognized some, 
 whom I knew, and had often seen before the gospel 
 reached us, and who had usually spent Christmas in the 
 gutter, degraded, miserable, and starving. The lan 
 guage of the Psalmist might well have been quoted by 
 each of these poor brethren : " Thou hast raised me 
 up out of the filthiest sink (English translation, * the miry 
 clayj) and hast planted my feet firmly on a rock." 
 Yes, the rock Christ Jesus. 
 
 New Year s day was observed in the same religious 
 manner. And I cannot but remark here, that it is to be 
 greatly regretted that so many Christians in the States 
 spend this day in gadding about from house to house, 
 and indulging in luxuries to excess. Nay, more ; I 
 have been informed that not a few professors entertain 
 their visitors with fire-water or deviVs spittle, on that 
 day. What a contradiction this would be in the esti 
 mation of converted Indians, were they to witness these 
 scenes. 
 
 During the winter, the General Council of the Nation 
 was held at the Credit River Mission. Chief Joseph 
 Sawyer was elected President of the Council. This 
 noble chief has filled the chair several times since, with 
 great credit. Several petitions, and other important 
 
 9* 
 
102 THE LIFE OF 
 
 i 1 , 
 
 documents were drawn up and signed by the different 
 chiefs, to be presented to the Government of Canada. 
 The whole Council waited on the Governor General, 
 Lord Sydenhara, in a body ; they presented their peti 
 tions (see Note A, at the end of this chapter.) In 
 reply, we received but little satisfaction ; he closed his 
 note, by saying, " My children, for the present, I bid 
 you all farewell." His Lordship did not even deign 
 to affix his name to the note. Since then, nothing has 
 been heard of our papers, and therefore we must con 
 clude that they have been laid under the table. But 
 what could be expected of a "father" who could smile 
 in the presence of his "children" and yet stab them in 
 the dark ? See note B, at the close of the chapter, 
 where the reader may find an extract from his letter to 
 Lord John Russell. To rebut his false representations, 
 I would appeal to the Report of the Commissioners on 
 Indian Affairs in Canada ; to the missionaries ; and to 
 the whole civilized and Christianized population of the 
 Chippewa nation. I can therefore say, without the fear 
 of respectable contradiction, that his assertions have no 
 foundation in truth. A few drunken Indians, it is true, 
 may be found in Canada ; and these alone, would be 
 willing to call him Father. 
 
 Tf. was at this General Council that I became ac 
 quainted with Captain Howell s family, of Toronto, for 
 merly of England, and after an intimate acquaintance of 
 some six months, I was united in marriage to his daugh 
 ter Elizabeth. My wife has been a help meet indeed ; 
 she has shared my woes, my trials, my privations ; and 
 has faithfully labored to instruct and assist the poor In- 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 103 
 
 (lians, wht lever an opportunity occurred. I often feel 
 astonished when I reflect upon what she has endured, 
 considering that she does not possess much physical 
 strength. I can truly say that she has willingly partaken 
 of the same cup that I have, although that cup has often 
 contained gall. I trust, that I have not transgressed 
 the bounds of delicacy, in speaking of one who has 
 sacrificed so much in becoming the partner of an Indian 
 missionary. I will simply add, that Mr. and Mrs. 
 Howell, and their daughters Caroline and Elizabeth, 
 were then, and are now, members of the Methodist 
 Church. 
 
 In the spring which preceded my marriage, I was 
 appointed by my people at Rice Lake, to transact some 
 business for them at Toronto. I accordingly left Rice 
 Lake and reached Toronto in April. Just before leav 
 ing for Rice Lake, I called to see my cousin, Thomas 
 Kezhig, who was confined to his house by consumption. 
 While on my journey homewards, between Toronto 
 and Port Hope, as I was sleeping on one of the sofas 
 of the steamboat, I had the following singular dream in 
 relation to my cousin- above mentioned : 
 
 I found myself in a path on a wide plain, which led 
 towards the south, between two cottages. I was im 
 pressed with a belief that it was my duty to proceed to 
 the end of the road, w T hich, from appearances, great 
 multitudes had walked over. On nearing the cottages, 
 I discovered a small gate, attended by a keeper. At 
 first, he refused me an entrance, but after much persua 
 sion, he permitted me to pass, extorting from me a pro 
 mise, to return as soon as I should reach a certain spot, 
 
104 THE LIFE OF 
 
 from which I could see the end of the path. I passed 
 through the gate and traveled over a beautiful rolling 
 country, with groves, flowers, and fruits, on my right 
 and on my left, which delighted my eyes ; while the 
 singing of birds delighted my ears. I walked through 
 several streams which ran smoothly over beds of beau 
 tiful pebbles. From one of these streams I drank, and 
 felt much refreshed. In some places, I saw the impress 
 o-f men s feet on the pebbles, which proved that persons 
 had gone before me. Some time after this, I heard 
 several voices conversing about the country to which 
 they were traveling. I ascended a hill, from which I 
 beheld a scene which no language can describe. In 
 front was a large granite rock, in the form of a pyramid ; 
 it was exceedingly high ; had seats on each side from 
 the bottom to the top ; and on these, sat a great multi 
 tude who had died in the Lord. Here and there was a 
 vacant seat. Some, however, w r ere standing, and all 
 had a pair of wings. Those that were sitting, had 
 wings, and seemed ready to fly ! On the very summit, 
 and above the rest, there was a spacious seat, or magni 
 ficent throne. One sat on this throne who shone like 
 the sun ! Over his crowned head was a circle, resem 
 bling a rainbow, on which was written, with letters of 
 gold, " THIS is THE KING JESUS." What a splendid 
 sight ! it dazzled my eyes. Above his head were clouds 
 of angels ; these were performing beautiful gyrations. 
 Sometimes they descended so low, that I plainly could 
 see the upper side of their wings, which reflected a 
 brilliant liiiht from the throne. 1 did not hear them 
 
 x o 
 
 speak, but there was a noise like a mighty rushing wind, 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 105 
 
 occasioned by their wings, which were constantly in mo 
 tion. There were myriads upon myriads of these 
 winged angels ; the very heavens were covered with 
 them. I observed between me and this great rock, a 
 river, part of which was as black as jet, and the rest as 
 yellow as gold. It flowed gracefully along the edge of 
 the beautiful green, near the rock. I saw two men 
 plunge into its bosom, and swim. As soon as they 
 reached the spot where the water was black, their 
 clothes fell off of them, and were carried away by the 
 current ; while they themselves reached the shore on 
 the opposite side. They now assumed forms too glo 
 rious for tongue or pen to describe ; even imagination 
 must fail here. They now seemed to rise up out of the 
 river ; and as they stood upon its bed, with their long 
 white wings majestically expanded and dripping, they 
 clapped their hands and exclaimed, " Glory to God in 
 the highest ; glory and honor to Jesus." They now 
 stepped out of the stream, walked side by side, and 
 ascended to their seats midway up the rock! While 
 they were ascending, the entire multitude cheered and 
 welcomed them. "Glory to God," "Halleluiah, 
 with many other exclamations, were echoed in loud 
 peals thoughout the whole region. My eyes wept big 
 burning tears, which overflowed my face. I tried to 
 join the happy throng in ejaculating halleluiah ; and 
 made several fruitless attempts to cross the river. I felt 
 as if I were fettered, and fastened to a stake. Presently, 
 I heard the sound of footsteps behind me ; I turned 
 around suddenly, and beheld my cousin Thomas Kezhig, 
 passing along. I addressed him, and said, " Where 
 
106 THE LIFE OF 
 
 are you going, cousin?" He replied, " I am going 
 where my mother and sister have gone ; but you must 
 return home soon, for you are needed there ; you will 
 one day follow us to the skies." I exerted myself to 
 approach him, but in vain. He turned about, ran down 
 the hill to the water, plunged in, and swam like a duck. 
 His clothes now fell off of him, as did those of the two 
 individuals referred to above. I saw him rise ; he ex 
 claimed, " Glory to Jesus!" Some one exclaimed 
 from the rock, " Thomas Kezhig is come, Thomas Kez- 
 hig is come." Immediately, two flew from their seats, 
 and presented themselves before him, near the edge of 
 the water. They embraced each other, and clapped 
 their wings, as if filled with joy. O what a happy, 
 happy scene! The immense throng of angelic beings 
 witnessed this sight, and lowered their flight. Those 
 on the rock, now stood up at his approach, and flapped 
 their wings. The two who had flown to him, led him 
 by the hand to a seat. Every eye was now upon him ; 
 and the whole heavens seemed to echo, " Welcome to 
 thy rest, thou child of affliction." I recognized in these 
 two, his mother and sister, who had died a few years 
 before, with a hope full of glory. I could have given 
 worlds for permission to cross the river. I wept sorely, 
 andfelt it incumbentto return, according to my promise, 
 to the keeper of the gate. The keeper inquired, " well 
 did you see them ?" But my heart was too full to give 
 utterance to my thoughts. I now awoke, much agi 
 tated, and still weeping. I looked at my watch, and 
 discovered that it was a quarter past one o clock, P. M. 
 In the evening I met one of my step-brothers at Port 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 107 
 
 Hope ; he had just arrived. The first words that he 
 uttered, were, " Our cousin is no more." I inquired, 
 " When did he die ?" He replied, " To-day, about 
 one o clock." " Then," said I, (i he is happy in the 
 realms of bliss." The next day, as I stooped over his 
 cold remains, I could still see his glorified spirit as in 
 my dream, welcomed to the land of angels. 0! "Let 
 me die the death of the righteous, and let my last end 
 be like his." I loved him tenderly, and had good 
 reason to believe that he also loved me. My readers 
 will, I trust, excuse me for having inflicted upon them 
 this dream. It is even now so vivid in my recollection, 
 and being somewhat curious and peculiar, that I have 
 ventured to give it. It is but a dream, and I wish it to 
 go for what it is worth, and no more. 
 
 I left Toronto for the west, on the third of June, 
 and arrived at Buffalo the same evening, just in time to 
 fulfil an engagement. I was to address the Sunday 
 School Missionary Society at the Methodist Episcopal 
 Church. I was obliged to leave Mrs. Copway at 
 Toronto, as she was not quite prepared to depart; but 
 the following day she met me in Buffalo. Here the 
 brethren prevailed on us to stay over the Sabbath. 
 Sabbath morning I preached at Black Rock, and in 
 Buffalo in the evening. What a curious, inquisitive, 
 and teasing people, some of the Yankees are! Yet, 
 they are very friendly withal, for every one seemed to 
 be striving to induce us to go to their homes to take 
 tea and to pass the night. I had been married but a 
 few days, and the follov ng were some of the ques 
 tions put to me : " Ho\v did you obtain your wife ?" 
 
108 THE LIFE OF 
 
 " VVhere were you married?" %< Did her father con 
 sent?" " How many of your people have married our 
 white women ?" These and similar inquiries were con 
 stantly made, and were exceedingly annoying. But 
 notwithstanding all this, I could say "farewell dear 
 friends of Buffalo ; thank you for your kindness, your 
 good wishes, and your prayers. Farewell Sister Dob- 
 son, Brother M., and Brother Vanderpool" a noble 
 hearted and whole-souled man. 
 
 On the 7th of June, we parted with my wife s sister, 
 Caroline, who had come with my wife from Toronto as 
 far as Buffalo. We were soon sailing on Lake Erie. 
 On the 8th we were in Cleveland. Here we were 
 obliged to stop, as the regular boat was engaged to con 
 vey persons to the great Whig Convention at Fort 
 Meigs. But we passed a very agreeable time, however, 
 especially with Mr. and Mrs. Peet. On the 12th, an 
 opportunity offered by which we could go as far as 
 Amherstburg, on our way to Detroit. The steamboat 
 Milwaukie stopped at Cleveland on her route upwards 
 and on board of her we went. Soon we fell in with 
 Rev. John Clark, who was on his way from the General 
 Conference to Chicago, in company with Rev. Mr. Col- 
 clazier, of Detroit. It was my design to preach on 
 board, but was prevented on account of the rolling of 
 the boat, which caused much sea-sickness, and our early 
 arrival at Amherstburg. Here we staid one week, and 
 passed many happy hours, especially with Sister Scott. 
 From Amherstburg we went to Detroit. On the 18th 
 we started from Detroit for Mackinaw, on board the 
 steamboat Robert Fulton, v .rich place we reached on 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 109 
 
 the 20th; here we remained a few days with B. Chapman, 
 Esq. Here I heard of the death of one of our traders, 
 Lavaque, a pious man and a particular friend. I preached 
 his funeral sermon, and then his remains were con 
 signed to the grav^. Many wept on this occasion, for 
 he was much beloved. Mrs. Copway was now suffer 
 ing from chills and fever, which she first contracted at 
 Toronto. On the 23d, we took passage on board the 
 steamboat Fairport, and arrived at Green Bay early the 
 next morning. Mrs. Copway s indisposition induced 
 me to remain here until she should feel better. Brother 
 Chenoworth, the stationed preacher, was absent, and it 
 devolved on me to fill his pulpit on the Sabbath. We 
 had a most interesting season in waiting on the Lord. 
 Mrs. Copway s fevers continued three weeks, and when 
 it was thought that she had recovered, we took land 
 carriage to Prairie Du Chien. But before we had gone 
 many miles, she was again seized with chills and fever, 
 and we were obliged to tarry at the house of a Mr. 
 McCarty. His family were kind, and would not receive 
 any compensation for their trouble. I now proposed to 
 Mrs. C. to return to Green Bay, but she would not con 
 sent, saying, that as we had started, it were better to 
 keep on. Every other day she had the fever. O 
 how it distressed me to witness her affliction. We 
 passed through the villages of the Stockbrige and 
 Brother Town Indians. Their lands are good, and 
 it is to be hoped that they will continue to conduct them 
 selves well. 
 
 On the 17th July, we arrived at Winnebago Lake, 
 
 where we took dinner with Brother White. -After leav- 
 
 10 
 
110 THE LIFE OF 
 
 ing this place, we had to kindle up a fire in the groves 
 several times, in order to cook something for breakfast, 
 and for the rest of the day ; there being no settlers within 
 twenty miles. Some men seem to have come to these 
 " diggings" only for the purpose of defrauding travellers 
 out of their goods and money. For every slim and 
 dirty meal, we had to pay fifty cents. There is a house 
 between Fort Winnebago and Prairie Du Chien which 
 I can never forget. We had to pay fifty cents for each 
 meal (?) ; twenty -five cents for lodging in beds swarming 
 with fleas and bugs. Sleep was out of the question ; so 
 I spent the hours of the night on the seat of what was 
 called a chair. August 23d, we arrived at Prairie Du 
 Chien, after much fatigue, having traveled ten days. 
 Brother Kavanaugh had just arrived from St. Peters, 
 and had us conveyed to Dubuque, in a canoe. Here 
 Mrs. Copway remained, till I returned from the Confer 
 ence, which was held at Mount Morris. From Du 
 buque we \vent to Prairie Du Chien, in a steamboat ; on 
 the 26th we were compelled to go in our canoe to St. 
 Peters, on account of the shallowness of the river. Our 
 company consisted of Brothers Spates, Huddleston, 
 Brown, Jones, Mrs. Copway, her sister, and myself. 
 We encamped, occasionally, on the banks of the Mis 
 sissippi. We were more than two weeks traveling 
 three hundred miles, to St. Peters. We had a tent 
 which we pitched every night. On the 26th Septem 
 ber, we had to mount the bluffs of the Mississippi river; 
 here we found a number of Indian deities, made of stone. 
 Mrs. Copway and her sister tumbled them all down into 
 the river. Their worshippers must have been astound 
 ed and mortified when they returned, and discovered 
 
KAH-GE-GA- GAH-BO WH . Ill 
 
 that their gods had vanished. On several occasions 
 we were dripping wet. On the 9th of October we ar 
 rived at St. Peters ; we here had the happiness and pri 
 vilege of associating with the Presbyterian missionaries 
 three weeks ; they were affectionate and truly kind to 
 us. These were Brothers Garvin, Pond, Denton, and 
 their wives. We had yet to journey nearly three hun 
 dred miles. After some delay in getting ready, we 
 started in our canoe. On the 27th of October we went 
 about fifteen miles up the river ; on the 28th we could 
 proceed no farther on account of the ice. Now what 
 was to be done? If the winter sets in, while we are on 
 our journey, we shall have to suffer much. We there 
 fore concluded to go by land to Elk River mission. On 
 the 19th we hired a Frenchman to convey our things 
 in his cart. It being late when we started, we walked 
 but five miles the first day; we really dreaded the jour 
 ney. On the thirtieth, while we were crossing the Rice 
 River, the cart was upset ; our provisions and clothes 
 were filled with water ; and many of our things were 
 floating down the river. I made a fire, and we passed 
 the rest of the day in drying our articles ; fortunately, 
 not one of us was in the cart. Mrs. Copway exhibited 
 much patience and fortitude ; she reproved us for mur 
 muring, on account of this and other mishaps ; and 
 laughed, while our pies and cakes were sailing down 
 the river. On the 31st we walked the whole day, and 
 reached Rum River, called so, because a barrel of 
 rum had been concealed there. It would be too tedious 
 to narrate all the circumstances connected with the rest 
 of our journey. 
 
112 THE LIFE OF 
 
 On the 6th of November we arrived at the mission, 
 having traveled, in all, about two thousand and eighty 
 miles. The Indians had fled from this mission, on ac 
 count of their enemies, the Sioux, whom they dreaded. 
 Here, then, we had no employment ; no one to instruct ! 
 We now endured much suffering. I was taken sick 
 with the dysentery, and remained so four months, al 
 though, occasionally, I could move about. Brother 
 Huddleston, also, became sick ; he was taken on the 
 25th of December, and died on the 30th, of dysentery. 
 This was truly a time of trial. We buried him near the 
 banks of the Mississippi, on New Year s day. He had 
 come here to do good; but O how inscrutable are the ways 
 of God! The chief of the Ojebwas had now arrived ; 
 and addressed us in the following language : 
 
 " Brothers, I am sorry to see you all in such afflicting 
 circumstances. I see that you loved him ; and from 
 what little I saw and knew of him, I believe he was a 
 good man. He came here to do us good to teach our 
 children. You ask me where you shall bury your Bro 
 ther. I will tell you. Bury him on that little hill 
 [pointing to it,] so that we may see his grave as we 
 pass up and down the river. I will tell my people to 
 keep the grave in good order, and to respect it. No 
 grass shall be allowed to grow too near it ; we will see 
 that it is weeded. Next summer, /will build a heap 
 of stones about it ; that all may see and know where 
 the good man lies he, who came to bless us. Tell his 
 father that the Sioux, our enemies, will not molest his 
 remains." 
 
 This chief was not a pious man. Three of his war- 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 113 
 
 riors, now went to the hill, cleared away the snow, and 
 dug the grave according to our directions. We com 
 mitted his lifeless body to the cold grave in a strange 
 land ! I never knew how much I loved him, until he 
 was gone. Filled with tears, sobs, and sighs, Brother 
 Spates performed the last sad office, over the remains 
 of our dearly beloved brother, while the rude blast was 
 blowing the snow in every direction. Just before he 
 died, he admonished and entreated us to meet him in 
 heaven, where he assured us he was going. " Blessed 
 are the dead, that die in the Lord." 
 
 The chief now invited us to go and reside with him 
 at Rabbit River; and, in February, we did so, after 
 having traveled three days. During these three days, 
 however, we had often to shovel away the snow, build 
 a fire, and spread the bedding without any tent over it. 
 We awoke one morning, and found the snow two inches 
 deep on the bed clothes. W T e built a large fire, by 
 which we warmed ourselves and boiled some coffee. 
 Our bread was frozen ;^but we thawed it, and made 
 a meal. When this was over, ofF we started. By the 
 way, I ought to have mentioned that I had a poney for 
 Mrs. Copway and her sister, on which they could ride. 
 Through the winter he lived on rushes, and browsed 
 like a deer. The poor fellow had to give out, about 
 two miles before we reached Rabbit River ; Mrs. Cop- 
 way, therefore, had to walk this distance on the ice, 
 which greatly fatigued her. On Saturday night quite 
 late, we arrived at the shanty of Chief Hole-in-the-sky. 
 In all our journeyings Mrs. C. was always ready and 
 
 willing to endure every hardship. She never murmured 
 
 10* 
 
114 THE LIFE OF 
 
 nor appeared discontented. This often encouraged 
 me, and afforded us much relief. I record with grati 
 tude, that God enabled her and her sister to bear up 
 under the severest trials and hardships. We could have 
 no earthly gain in view; the grace of God alone, there 
 fore, supported us by day and by night, in sickness, in 
 perils, in storms, in fatigues, in despondency, and in 
 solitary places. At Rabbit River we labored with con 
 siderable success ; but on account of the war raging be 
 tween the Sioux and the Ojebwas, these two missions, 
 with that at Ottawa Lake, had to be abandoned. 
 
 NOTE A. 
 
 " 1st. The soil at the Credit is generally very poor, and, con 
 sequently, the crops are light, and this, in a great measure, dis 
 courages our people from becoming good farmers. The situa 
 tion of the Credit Reserve is better calculated for commercial 
 than agricultural purposes. 
 
 " 2nd. We have learned, by experience, that living together 
 in a village, whilst endeavoring to follow farming, is attended 
 with many disadvantages, and loss of time ; it is therefore de 
 sirable, that all the Indians who wish to become planters should 
 be settled on their own lots. 
 
 " 3rd. The evil example of many of the white people around 
 our village, exposes our people to the temptation of drinking 
 fire-water, and of committing other vices. 
 
 " 4th. We are of opinion, that, if we go and settle on a good 
 tract of land, many of our young men, who are now spending 
 their time in idleness, would be induced to become industrious, 
 and attend to their farming." 
 
 NOTE B. 
 
 " GOVERNMENT HOUSE, 
 " Kingston, 22nd July, 1841. 
 
 " MY LORD, T have the honor to acknowledge the receipt 
 of your despatch of the 1st instant, No. 393, on the subject of 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 115 
 
 the Indian Department in Canada. I beg to assure your Lord 
 ship that I have given the subject my attentive consideration, 
 and I hope to be able to submit for your approval a scheme for 
 the consolidation of the Department. At the same time the 
 matter is attended with great difficulty, arising from the pecu 
 liarity of the duties which the officers of the Department have 
 to perform, the extent of country comprised within their juris 
 diction, and, above all, from the system pursued with regard 
 to the Indians, which, in my opinion, is of the most mistaken 
 character. All my observation has completely satisfied me, 
 that the direct interference of the Government is only advan 
 tageous to the Indians who can still follow their accustomed 
 pursuits, and that if they became settlers, they should be com 
 pelled to fall into the ranks of the rest of Her Majesty s subjects, 
 exercising the same independent control over their own property 
 and their own actions, and subject to the same general laws a^ 
 other citizens. 
 
 " The attempt to combine a system of pupilage with the settle 
 ment of these people in civilized parts of the country, leads 
 only to embarrassment to the Government, expense to the 
 Crown, a waste of the resources of the Province, and an injury 
 to the Indians themselves. Thus circumstanced, the Indian 
 loses all the good qualities of his wild state, and acquires no 
 thing but the vices of civilization. He does not become a good 
 settler, he does not become an agriculturist or a mechanic. He 
 does become a drunkard and a debauchee, and his females and 
 family follow the same course. He occupies valuable land,un- 
 profitably to himself and injuriously to the country. He gives 
 infinite trouble to the Government, and adds nothing either to 
 the wealth, the industry, or the defence of the Province. 
 " I have, &c. 
 
 (Signed,) "SYDENHAM" 
 
 "The Right Honorable . * 
 " Lord J. RUSELL. 
 
116 
 
 THE LIFE OF 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 IN the spring we were out of provisions, and had to 
 fish for a living for about three weeks. Brother Spates 
 taught school, and cousin Johnson and myself visited 
 the wigwams daily, for the purpose of singing and pray 
 ing, and reading the word of God. They always re 
 ceived us kindly ; and soon their minds and hearts be 
 gan to feel serious, and they inclined strongly towards 
 Christianity It was not long after that many of them 
 professed to have made their peace with God, and ex 
 pressed their determination to obey the precepts of Jesus. 
 Here we must acknowledge that God " made us glad 
 according to the days wherein he has afflicted us." We 
 had " not labored in vain, nor spent our strength for 
 nought," although we had to confess that we were un 
 profitable servants. While conversing with a chief upon 
 the importance of true religion, he became much troubled, 
 and admitted that his own religion was not as good as 
 the religion of the Bible ; but, said he, "I will embrace 
 your religion when I shall ht ve returned from one more 
 battle with the Sioux ; and I will then advise my people 
 to embrace it too." What a struggle this poor fellow 
 had within ! His name was Bak-goo na-ge-shig (Hole- 
 in-the-sky.) He had always been kind to me and mine; 
 in the spring he presented me about eighty pounds of 
 sugar; observing at the same time, " I have brought 
 this from the Sugar Bush to-day ; you will require some 
 for your family ; and I cheerfully give it." 
 
 Brother Brace and his family now arrived from Prairie 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 117 
 
 Du Chien. What tales of sufferings did they commu 
 nicate ! They had traveled six hundred miles in the 
 midst of winter ; and were exposed to all winds and 
 weathers ! But, thank God, now they were with us. 
 Their clothes were almost in strings, and their children 
 were in rags ! Expecting to find enough to live on as 
 soon as they arrived, they brought nothing with them. 
 Thank heaven, we were just enabled to keep them and 
 ourselves from starving. 
 
 The Indians desired us to visit several other places, 
 and establish ourselves there. The whole country seemed 
 ripe for the Gospel. It was thought best that Brother 
 Spates and myself should go down to St. Peters, by 
 water, and obtain provision. We were four days going, 
 and, on our arrival, a war party was just on the eve of 
 departing for our mission, where they intended to mur 
 der all the Ojebwas they could find. I requested 
 Brother Spates to accompany me back by land, to in 
 form the Indians of the intention of the Sioux. He said, 
 " there would be too much risk in going before the 
 War Party." But my wife and sister were there ; they, 
 as well as my poor people, might be barbarously mur 
 dered. After repeated efforts to get some one to accom 
 pany me, but without success, I was determined to go 
 alone. I trusted in the God of battles, and with his 
 aid I was confident that I could prevent these merciless 
 and blood-thirsty warriors from imbruing their hands 
 in the blood of my nation. I was ready for a start ; and 
 went to chief Little Crow s village, to tell him that I 
 was going to the Rabbit River Mission. Not thinking, 
 that I was in earnest, or had courage enough, he said 
 
118 THE LIFE OP 
 
 " Tell Hole-in-the-sky, I am coming to get his scalp. 1 
 This took place three hours before they were ready to 
 march. In the midst of jeers and war-whoops, I left 
 their mission house. They did not believe that I intend 
 ed to go farther than Fort Snelling. As soon as I was 
 out of sight, I began to run as fast as I was able. I 
 called at the Post Office, which was nine miles from 
 the Crow Mission, got my papers and letters, and ran 
 about seven miles over the prairie, without stopping. I 
 bought a pony on the road, of a Frenchman, and having 
 no saddle, I rode but three miles of the whole distance. 
 I tied my pack on his back, and made him run all the 
 afternoon. In the night I slept without a fire. I was 
 so anxious to get home, that I had no appetite for eat 
 ing, the first two days. I went at the rate of about 
 seventy-five miles per day, and arrived home at noon, 
 on the fourth day ; having walked two hundred and 
 rbrty miles, forded eight large streams, and crossed the 
 oroad Mississippi twice. My coat and pantaloons were 
 in strips. I crossed the Mississippi just in front of our 
 mission house, and, as soon as possible, I told the chief 
 that the war party were now on their way to our mission, 
 to kill them. I advised him to lead away the women 
 and children, which they did, and the next day they all 
 left us. We, that is, my family, myself, and the other 
 missionaries, were now left to the mercy of the Sioux. 
 But they did not come, although they sent spies. 
 Brother Brace, Cousin Johnson, and I, now ventured 
 to take our families down to St. Peters. We left in a 
 large bark canoe, and had only one loaf of bread, two 
 quarts of beans, and two quarts of molasses. Brother 
 
KAH- GE-G A- GAH-BO WH. 119 
 
 Brace was so sick, that we had to lift him in and out of 
 the canoe. 
 
 We saw tracts of the war party, on our way to St. 
 Peters. They watched us on the river, as we heard 
 afterwards. We encamped about one mile and a half 
 this side of their watering place, during the night, and 
 did not know that they knew this fact, as will be seen 
 in the sequel. They came and held a council just 
 across the river from our encampment ; they could see 
 the light of our fire. The war chiefs agreed that four 
 of the warriors should swim over to us and take us all 
 prisoners. One was to take the canoe to the other side 
 of the river, to bring over the rest of the party. They 
 were to kill me and my Cousin Johnson. But the chief 
 said to them, " If you kill these men, the Great Spirit 
 will be angry, nd he will send his white children to kill 
 us, and our children." 
 
 One of the warriors told the chief that he was a 
 coward, and that he ought to have remained at home. 
 To this the chief replied, "I am no coward; and we 
 will see who are cowards when we come in front of our 
 enemies." Thus they disputed, and even quarelled, 
 among themselves, till day-light. The same morning, 
 we left without breakfast, and on the morning following, 
 we were beyond their reach. 
 
 We saw where they had raised a number of logs, so 
 that they might lie in ambush. I ought to mention, 
 that we were perfectly ignorant of all their plans and 
 actions, until we arrived at St. Peters, The chief, him 
 self, communicated to us what has been stated above, 
 in the presence of his warriors. 
 
120 
 
 THE LIFE OF 
 
 This country, is, indeed, a dangerous place for the 
 Ojebwa Missionaries ; but not so for the whites, for 
 they never pretend to interfere with them, in any way. 
 
 Before Conference, and while I was obliged to be at 
 their mission, for there was no other road for us to go, 
 the Sioux tried to intimidate me by pointing their guns 
 to my breast, and by flourishing their war clubs about 
 my head ; they would say, " I wish you had longer 
 hair, so that I could take a good hold of it and scalp 
 you." I cannot describe my feelings, on this occasion, 
 better, than by quoting, with a little alteration, from the 
 immortal bard of Avon : " They were so terrible, that 
 they shook my soul, and made my seated heart knock 
 at my ribs against the use of nature ; cold drops of 
 sweat hung on my trembling flesh, my blood grew chilly, 
 and I seemed to freeze with horror." I would often 
 go and see them in their Tepees (wigwams ;) this was 
 good policy. They frequently showed me some of the 
 scalps of the Ojebwas, and danced the scalping dance. 
 What awful noises they made, as they danced in their 
 fantastic dresses, with their faces painted black. They 
 reminded me much of his Satanic and fiendish majesty, 
 rejoicing over a damned spirit entering hell. 
 
 During this summer, I accompanied brother Kava- 
 naugh to Sandy Lake Mission, at the head of the Mis 
 sissippi, I returned by the Falls of St. Anthony, while 
 Brother Kavanaugh went by the way of Lake Superior, 
 he having business with the American Fur Company. 
 When I arrived, I learned that the elder son of Brother 
 Kavanaugh had been drowned ; he fell from a ledge of 
 rocks. Sister Kavanaugh felt deeply, this mercifully 
 
KAH-GE.GA-OAH-BOWH. 121 
 
 severe dispensation. Brother Kavanaugh now arrived; 
 poor man! he could not speak to me for some time, f 
 met him some distance from his house ; he had heard 
 of the circumstance, but had not, as yet, been home. 
 " How unsearchable are God s judgments ; and his 
 ways past finding out." Yet, withal, in such dark 
 hours, many a Christain sees parental Love. Ah ! we 
 may often exclaim, in the language of good old Jacob, 
 " All these things are against me," but we may also 
 say, God orders every thing for the good of his own. 
 
 That summer we went to Conference, which was held 
 in Platteville. I was then appointed to establish a Mis 
 sion at Fon du Lac, at the head of Lake Superior. Bro 
 ther James Simpson was appointed school teacher. 
 
 We traveled from the Sioux Mission up the St. 
 Croix River, crossed over to Burnt-wood River, and 
 thence to Lake Superior. Having provided food, I de 
 parted with Mrs. Copway and her sister, John Jacob, 
 Massey, and Brother Simpson, about the fifteenth of 
 September. We were two weeks on the St. Croix 
 River ; and part of this time I was so sick as to become 
 delirious. I was just able to walk over the two mile 
 portage to Burnt wood River. The other men, there 
 fore, had to carry the large canoe two miles ; this 
 was hard, but it was impossible for me to help them. 
 We were now out of provisions. I have been told, by 
 good authority, the following singular fact. There is 
 but one spring which forms the two rivers ; the St. 
 Croix which runs down to the Mississippi, and the 
 Burnt-wood River which runs down to Lake Superior. 
 
 In going down the Burnt- wood river, our progress 
 
122 THE LIFE OF 
 
 was slow. We were out of provisions from Thursday, 
 till Sabbath morning, when we arrived at Fon du Lac. 
 On Saturday, Mrs. Copway and her sister had a small 
 piece of bread between them ; the rest lived upon hope. 
 In the afternoon, we rowed about twenty-eight miles, 
 and on Sabbath morning just at day-break we had to 
 start for our station, Fon du Lac ; about twelve o clock 
 we arrived there, and saw John Lauridree, the trader, 
 who was celebrated for his hospitality. I shook hands 
 with him ; he asked me if I was sick ; and said, " You 
 look pale." I told him, we were all hungry, and had 
 had nothing to eat but a small piece of bread since Fri 
 day evening. "Ah, indeed!" said he, " I will soon 
 have breakfast for you." Mrs. Laundree, after a few 
 minutes, had every thing necessary for our cheer and 
 comfort. While eating, I thought, that whatever might 
 be said of Catholics, this was a truly Christian act ; and 
 heaven will not let it pass unnoticed. 
 
 In the evening I addressed a company of traders and 
 Indians. I found the Indians in a misejable state ; the 
 cause of which I attribute wholly to their intercourse 
 with the traders, the principal part of whom are noto 
 riously wicked and profane. I felt very thankful, how 
 ever, that we were here ; yet I was filled with anxieties ; 
 for how should I begin my labors ? Brother Simpson 
 and I commenced by fitting up the old mission house, 
 formerly occupied by the Rev. Mr. Ely, who had taught 
 many to read and write. The school house, also, was 
 fitted up, and in it Brother Simpson taught, till the spring 
 Our prospects seemed to brighten up, and we had good 
 reason to think that the Indians were glad to have ut 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 123 
 
 with them ; for they sent their children regularly to 
 school, and our religious meetings were well attended. 
 During the winter several became seriously and religious 
 ly affected ; and in the spring, a few believed that they 
 had experienced a change of heart. This encouraged 
 us much. I can never forget the happy seasons I en 
 joyed, in my visits from house to house, and in the 
 woods. I endeavored to seek out all; and the good 
 Master was gracious tome. I have often traveled about 
 among them on snow shoes, weeping for joy Often, 
 too, did I sleep alone in the woods, having had lo dig 
 away the snow to prepare a place to lie on. Though 
 frequently hungry, faint, and lonely, I enjoyed the pre 
 sence of the Lord. On one occasion I was sorely tried: 
 I accompanied one of the traders about one hundred and 
 eighty miles, to purchase cattle for our place. I bought 
 a cow for my own immediate family ; and in the spring 
 it was killed and eaten by the Indians. Had they been 
 in want, there might have been some excuse for such 
 an act. We expected her to u come in" in about three 
 weeks, and her milk was to be our chief dependence. 
 It was a cruel piece of work. After having traveled, 
 too, three hundred and sixty miles for the purpose of 
 obtaining her, and then to be thus deprived, was a hard 
 case truly. Had she lived, many of the children of the 
 Indians would have shared in the milk. When will the 
 poor Indians be instructed in right principles ? 
 
 From along experience and close observations among 
 the Sioux and the Ojebwas, in regard to the hostile feel 
 ings existing between them, I have been brought to the 
 following conclusions : 
 
124 THE LIFE OF 
 
 1. That Christianity and education alone, will check 
 their malevolent and hostile feelings, and thus put an 
 end to their bloody wars. For this end missionaries 
 must be sent to both nations. 
 
 2. That it is useless to send missionaries without suit 
 able interpreters to assist them. 
 
 3. That missions should be established in the vici 
 nities of the borders of the neutral grounds of these two 
 powerful and savage nations ; because in these places 
 there is but little, if anything, to excite them to revenge. 
 
 4. That wherever a mission is once established, it 
 list never be abandoned. 
 
 5. That where any Protestant mission is established 
 in any village, no other denomination should establish 
 another in the same place, or interfere in any other way. 
 
 6. That missionaries ought to assist each other when 
 ever they happen to fall in each other s way, or are re 
 quested to do so. 
 
 7. That missionaries ought not to preach their own 
 peculiar doctrines, to the disadvantage of other denomi 
 nations; for this not only lessens their own influence, but 
 likewise that of others. 
 
 The scenery near the head of Lake Superior, is almost 
 as splendid as that of the beautiful Hudson. There is 
 a magnificent fall about eight miles above the mission. 
 The Indians often kill moose, bears, and deer, in this 
 region. In the spring, summer, and fall, they live on 
 fish. As we had no salt, we were obliged to preserve 
 our fish by hanging them on poles, with their heads down 
 wards, and in this manner they would freeze. When 
 the spring arrived, they began to thaw, and becoming 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 125 
 
 soft, would fall from the poles. Late in the fall, white 
 fish ascend the rapids, and can be scooped up with nets. 
 In the spring, fish of every kind, and in great abun 
 dance, ascend these rapids. 
 
 On the 9th of April, 1842, it pleased the Lord to 
 bless us with a son. This was our first child a fine 
 healthy boy. We thanked God for his goodness and 
 mercy in preserving all our lives in the desert, and 
 while surrounded by savages. I committed and com 
 mended him to God. May he live to take his station 
 in the missionary field. 
 
 Brother Kavanaugh was kind enough to visit us ; he 
 returned by the way of Sandy Lake Mission. I accom 
 panied him over the first Portage ; here we knelt down 
 on the green, and worshipped the God of Missions. 
 We now parted ; but I still hope to see this affectionate 
 brother again, even in this world. But if we shall 
 never meet on earth, I trust we shall in heaven, 
 " where the wicked cease from troubling, and the weary 
 are at rest." 
 
 " Where we shall forget our sorrows and pain, 
 And with our Redeemer in glory shall reign, 
 Shall sing the anthems resounding on high, 
 And bathe in the ocean that never shall dry." 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 WE were often delightfully associated with the Pres 
 byterian Missionaries at La Pointe, the Rev. Messrs. 
 Hall and Wheeler, and their amiable families. Their 
 
 11* 
 
126 THE LIFE OF 
 
 benevolence and Christian courtesy are above any 
 praise that we can render ; but we would acknowledge 
 that our hearts overflow with great gratitude whenever 
 we recall them to mind. It was here that I became 
 acquainted with the Rev. Mr. Boutwell. I preached 
 for these beloved brethren several times, and we enjoyed 
 sweet communion, and some thrilling seasons together. 
 The Council of the Ojebwa nation assembled in this 
 place about the first of October. The government 
 agent, R. Stewart, of Detroit, treated with them for 
 their mineral regions, for which the government gave 
 them a large amount in money. From this time, I shall 
 date the dissipation, misery, and ruin, of this part of 
 our nation. 
 
 1. Because it induced speculators to visit them 
 yearly to sell their goods at enormous prices ; and 
 their whiskey, which inevitably ruins both body and 
 soul. 
 
 2. Because it opens the door for all sorts of unprinci 
 pled men and vagabonds. The miners, too, many of 
 whom are no better than pickpockets. 
 
 3. Because, in possessing so much money, without, 
 any correct views of economy, utility, or prudence, it 
 becomes to them " the root of all evil " a curse in 
 stead of a blessing. 
 
 In these appropriations, the American Government 
 have grossly erred. What benefit can the many thou 
 sands of dollars, which are paid annually, be to the 
 Indians, if they are not capable of exercising any judg 
 ment in relation to a proper use of money ? The fact 
 is, that, at the end of every year, they are sunk into 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 127 
 
 deeper degradation. I would now ask, what are mil 
 lions of money without education ? I do not mean that 
 an equivalent should not be given for lands ceded to 
 the government. No ; but I do mean that this equiva 
 lent should be appropriated in such a way as to pro 
 duce the greatest benefits and the happiest results. If 
 a certain amount had been given in cash, another 
 amount in cattle and .farmer s utensils, another in cloth 
 ing, another in houses and school houses, and the like ; 
 and with these, if a few mechanics, farmers and teachers, 
 had been sent among them, the Indians might have be 
 come industrious, intelligent, and useful citizens. One- 
 third of each annual payment would be sufficient to 
 educate, and to supply all the wants of their children. 
 It may be supposed by some, that the white people 
 settled near them give them good advice, and urge 
 upon them the propriety and necessity of appropriating 
 their monies in the manner just suggested. Yet this is 
 not only not the case, but these very whites, at least a 
 large majority of them, are continually laying plans by 
 which they can extort from these unlettered and igno 
 rant Indians, whatever they possess. I write not at 
 random, on these matters. I am too well acquainted 
 with them from painful observation and bitter experi 
 ence. I have been present at ten payments ; viz. at 
 Sault St. Marie, Mackinaw, Green Bay, Prairie Du 
 Chien, and St. Peters. During these payments, quan 
 tities of whiskey were brought to the Indians, or else 
 they were seduced to go elsewhere to purchase it. 
 Poor untutored red men! you were deluded, and maae 
 drunk by white men, and then in your hellish and 
 
128 THE LIFE OF 
 
 drunken passions, you turned around and imbrued 
 your hands in the blood of your own relatives and 
 brethren. And were I to narrate some of the scenes 
 which occurred among the white faces (with black 
 hearts) on these occasions, it would sicken the heart ; 
 nay, it would make mad the guilty, and appal the inno 
 cent. The very devil himself might shudder. 
 
 It was now two years since I left Canada ; I received 
 letters from there, from the Rev. Messrs. Stinson, 
 Green, and Jones, requesting me to return home and 
 labor with them. At first, I did not deem it advisable 
 to go, because I felt under many obligations to those 
 who had sent me to school for two years ; and had 
 rendered me other kind services. But it was not until 
 after repeated solicitations had been made, and money 
 to defray my traveling expenses had been remitted, that 
 I consented. I obtained permission from my Superin 
 tendent, Rev. J. R. Goodrich, to depart. I left La 
 Pointe, Oct. 10th, in the schooner Algonquin for Sault 
 St. Marie. From there we took a row boat for Mack 
 inaw, and at M. took a steamboat for Buffalo ; we now 
 proceeded onwards and arrived at Toronto on the 28th 
 of October. My wife s parents and relatives, and very 
 many dear friends were delighted to see us again, after 
 an absence of two years. We found them all well, and 
 felt grateful to God for another expression of his abun 
 dant goodness and mercy. I spent much of my time 
 in narrating the scenes we had witnessed, and a full 
 account of my mission. 
 
 In about a month, I was sent to Credit River, (Mrs. 
 C. remained behind in her father s family.) Here I 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 129 
 
 taught school till Christmas, when I began traveling 
 with Rev. Wm. Ryerson, on a missionary tour towards 
 Montreal. We were absent about three months, and 
 preached or spoke every day. We collected about 
 a thousand dollars per month. The eloquence and 
 piety of Brother R. seemed to be duly appreciated where- 
 ever we went. He is the best platform speaker, that I 
 ever heard in the Methodist connexion. I had sup 
 posed, however, that he would be dull and monotonous ; 
 but this was far, very far from the fact. 
 
 Having returned from this tour, to Toronto, I was 
 next appointed by the Missionary Society to labor at the 
 Saugeeng Mission, in the place of the Rev. Thomas 
 Williams. On this journey my wife accompanied me. 
 The distance was one hundred and sixty miles ; and 
 we reached there on the 12th of April, 43. On our 
 way, we stopped at Goderich ; and from thence we took 
 a canoe about sixty-five miles. 
 
 I entered upon my duties as a missionary among the 
 Christian Indians. I met with difficulties, for I could 
 obtain nothing without money ; and even when a re 
 quest was made, it was not met by the Society. I 
 could not be convinced that it was my duty to starve, 
 and therefore concluded I must leave. My Indian bre 
 thren stepped- forward at this time, and petitioned Go 
 vernor Metcalf. to afford me a living from the Govern 
 ment. Their request was granted, and I was paid by 
 Government $400 per year, for three years. I should 
 have continued here, but the next year my services 
 were demanded among my relatives at Rice Lake. 
 
 In the summer, I took Mrs. Copway to Toronto, and 
 
130 THE LIFE OF 
 
 left her at her father s, while I was absent at Montreal 
 with the Rev. Mr. Jones. Here we waited on the Go 
 vernor General, and presented our views, and those of 
 our people, respecting the formation of a Manual Labor 
 School for the benefit of the Indians. The Governor 
 expressed himself as favorably disposed, but was too 
 sick to take an active part in it. But before this, the 
 Canada Conference had appointed Rev. P. Jones and 
 myself, to visit the Missions, and ascertain .how much 
 each Mission was willing to contribute for this object.* 
 During this fall, Mr. Jones and family left for England. 
 I returned to Toronto and took my family back to 
 Saugeeng Mission. While on our passage, in a schooner, 
 our little son, who was about three years old, fell 
 overboard ; we heard him fall into the water. I ran 
 immediately to the side of the vessel and jumped into 
 the lake. The schooner was sailing quite rapidly, ana 
 had passed him about twenty yards. I swam as fast ay 
 possible, and saw him sink. When I reached the spot 
 where he sank, I dove down about seven feet, seized 
 hold of him, and brought him to the surface. As the 
 waves were running high, it was with the greatest diffi 
 culty that I could keep him above the water so that he 
 could breathe ; and I was compelled at times to let him 
 sink an instant, that I might breathe myself. I heard 
 him cry, which was encouraging, for I was fearful that 
 he was dying. At one time I almost despaired of 
 saving either of our lives. I was about giving up all 
 hope, when I saw the yawl boat near me, and I was 
 
 *The amount reported from the Indians alone, -was $2,800 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 131 
 
 told that I was just about sinking, wKen the captain res 
 cued us from a watery grave. The captain, and all on 
 board, were so frightened, that they lost some time in 
 concluding what to do. Had they luffed at once, and 
 despatched the yawl, two or three minutes might have 
 been saved. But, I ought not to complain ; our lives 
 were spared, and thanks be to a kind Providence for 
 his timely deliverance. I then gave him up to God, 
 and prayed that he might be preserved, and be devoted 
 to the cause of Christ. 
 
 We now resumed our labors at the Mission. While 
 at this station there where many hopeful conversions. 
 A remarkable circumstance is, that during the whole 
 three years of my sojourn in this field of labor, I never 
 knew but one single case in which fire-water was used. 
 I must not omit noticing here, a very faithful teacher in 
 my charge. Jacob Jackson ; his influence was of the 
 best kind ; he was also a very pleasant and interesting 
 singer. It has been but a few years since these In 
 dians were converted. They now have good farms, 
 dwellings, school houses, meeting houses, and a saw 
 mill. How wonderful are the effects of the gospel! 
 They also take delight in praying, and in singing the 
 praises of God. Had the American Government 
 adopted the same course towards the La Pointe Indians, 
 that the British Government adopted toward these, the 
 same lasting blessings would have ensued. 
 
132 THE LIFE OF 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 OF late, the General Councils of the Christianized 
 Ojebwas have been convened, and conducted, in the 
 same manner as public and other business meetings are 
 conducted among the whites. The last General Coun 
 cil, which consisted of Ojebwas and Ottawas, was held 
 at Saugeeng. The chiefs came from Lakes St. Clair, 
 Huron, Ontario, and Simcoe, and from Rice and Mud 
 Lakes. The object of this convention was to devise 
 plans by which the tract of land now owned by the 
 Saugeeng Indians, could be held for the sole benefit of 
 the Ojebwa Nation ; to petition the Government for aid 
 in establishing a Manual Labor School ; to ascertain 
 the views and feelings of the chiefs in relation to forming 
 one large settlement among themselves at Owen s 
 Sound, there to live in future ; and to attend to other 
 things of minor importance. There were forty-eight 
 chiefs present, from Canada West alone. Chief Sawyer 
 took the chair, and the writer had the honor of being 
 Vice President. Chief John .Jones, of Owen Sound, 
 was selected to deliver the opening address, in which 
 he was to give an outline of the subjects to be discussed. 
 The meeting was now called to order ; and after sing- 
 Ing, and an appropriate prayer by Chief John Sunday, 
 Chief Jones arose ; all was silent, and every eye was 
 turned towards him. After rolling his small but piercing 
 black eye over the vast assembly, he spoke as follows : 
 
 " Brothers ! You have been called from all parts of 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 133 
 
 Canada, and even from the north of Georgian Bay. 
 You are from your homes, your wives, and your chil 
 dren. We might regret this, were it not for the circum 
 stances that require you here. 
 
 "Fellow Chiefs and Brothers, I have pondered with 
 deep solicitude, our present condition ; and the future 
 welfare of our children, as well as of ourselves. I have 
 studied deeply and anxiously, in order to arrive at a 
 true knowledge of the proper course to be pursued to 
 secure to us and to our descendants, and even to others 
 around us, the greatest amount of peace, health, happi 
 ness, and usefulness. The interests of the Ojebwas and 
 the Ottawas are near and dear to my heart ; for them, 
 I have passed many sleepless nights, and have often 
 suffered from an agitated mind. These nations, I am 
 proud to say, are my brothers ; many of them, are bone 
 of my bone, and for them, if needs be, I could willingly, 
 nay, cheerfully, sacrifice any thing. Brothers, you see 
 my heart. [Here the speaker held out a piece of white 
 paper, emblematical of a pure heart.] 
 
 " Fellow Chiefs and Warriors ! I have looked over 
 your wigwams throughout Canada, and have arrived at 
 the conclusion, that you are in a warm place ; your 
 neighbors, the whites, are kindling fires all around you 
 [that is, clearing the lands.] One purpose for which 
 you have been called together, is to devise some plan 
 by which we can live together, and become a happy 
 people, so that our dying fires may not go out [oui 
 nation may not become extinct,] but may be kindled in 
 one place, which will prove a blessing to our children. 
 
 "Brothers! Some of you are living on small parcels 
 12 
 
134 THE LIFE OF 
 
 of land, and others on Islands. We low offer you any 
 portion of the land which we owi? m this region ; that 
 we may, the rest of our days, smoke the pipe of friend 
 ship ; live and die together ; and see our children play, 
 and be reared on one spot. We ask no money of you. 
 We love you ; and because we love you, and feel for 
 your children, we propose this. 
 
 u Brothers! There are many other subjects which 
 we think ought to come under your consideration 
 besides those already stated. But the most important 
 are : 
 
 " 1. Whether it would not be better for the whole 
 Ojebwa Nation to reside on this, our territory. 
 
 " 2. Would it not be well to devise ways and means 
 to establish Manual Labor Schools for the benefit of the 
 nation. 
 
 "3. Ought not a petition to be drawn up and presented 
 to our Great Father [the Governor General,] for the 
 purpose of fixing upon a definite time for the distribu 
 tion of the annual u presents," and the small annuities 
 of each tribe. 
 
 " 4. Is it not desirable to petition the Governor 
 General, to appoint a resident Indian interpreter, to 
 assist the agent in Toronto. 
 
 " 5. As we [the Christian part of our nation] have 
 abandoned our former customs and ceremonies, ought 
 we not to make our own laws, in order to give character 
 and stability to our chiefs, as well as to empower them 
 to treat with the Government under which we live, that 
 they may, from time to time, present all our grievances 
 and other matters to the General Government. 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 135 
 
 " My Chiefs, Brothers, Warriors ! This morning, [the 
 speaker now pointed his finger towards heaven] look 
 up, and see the blue sky ; there are no clouds ; the sun 
 is bright and clear. Our fathers taught us, that at such 
 assemblies when the sky was without clouds, the Great 
 Spirit was smiling upon them. May he now preside 
 over us, that we may make a long, smooth, and straight 
 path for our children. It is true, I seldom see you all ; 
 but this morning, I shake hands with you all in my 
 heart. 
 
 " Brothers ! This is all I have to say." 
 
 On taking his seat eighty-four chiefs responded 
 u Hah /" an exclamation of great applause. 
 
 Several chiefs spoke, and highly approved of what 
 had been proposed ; and expressed their gratitude for 
 the kind offer of the lands. It was proposed to petition 
 his Excellency the Governor, to grant and secure to the 
 Indians, the whole of this territory. 
 
 The following was drawn up by John Jones, Jacob 
 Tackson, and David Wa-wa-nosh. 
 
 The Petition of the Ojebwa Chiefs, in General Council, respecting 
 the unceded lands north of Saugeeng and Owen s Sound, June 
 5th, 1845. 
 
 To our Great Father Lord METCALF, Governor General of British 
 North America, and Captain General of the same, &c. ; &c. 
 
 The. OJKBWA CHIEFS in General Council assembled, HUMBLY SHEWETH: 
 
 FATHER Your Petitioners having ceded a great portion of 
 their once extensive territory about Saugeeng and Owen s Sound, 
 and a portion of it having been restored to them since the treaty 
 of 1836, by your Excellency s gracious commands j 
 
 FATHER Your Petitioners are very anxious that the reserve 
 still known as the Indian Territory) be a perpetual reserve: 
 
136 THE LIFE OF 
 
 as a future refuge for a general colonization of the Ojebwa 
 Nation, comprising the scattered Tribes in Canada West; 
 
 FATHER And that these lands may now and for everbe open 
 ed to all the Tribes ; that whenever any tribe is disposed to move, 
 that they may have nothing to fear, but have access to any of 
 the good lands to settle upon ; 
 
 FATHER You have settled your white children on those 
 lands that once were our fathers j we ask now to let us have the 
 only remaining land we have, to ourselves, unmolested j 
 
 FATHER This is the prayer of your red children ; and feeling 
 confident that you will give it every important consideration 
 which it requires, your red children will listen to hear the 
 answer of their Great Father. And they, as in duty bound, will 
 ever pray. 
 
 Forty-seven names, besides that of the President, 
 were attached to this petition. 
 
 Never was I more delighted than with the appearance 
 of this body. As I sat and looked at them, I contrasted 
 their former (degraded) with their present (elevated) 
 condition. The Gospel, I thought, had done all this.* 
 Tf any one had told me twenty years ago, that such would 
 be their condition,! should have ridiculed the idea, and 
 set the narrator down for a fool or a maniac. This 
 assembly was not convened for the purpose of devising 
 schemes of murder ; plans by which they could kill their 
 enemies ; but to adopt measures by which peace, har 
 mony, and love, might be secured, and a * smooth 
 and straight path" made for their children. I see 
 nothing at present, to hinder them from increasing in 
 knowledge, happiness, and usefulness, except the con 
 duct of the Government Agents, many of whom are 
 inimical to our nation, and often prove a curse to her. 
 
 Several other papers were drawn up, and signed by 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 1 37 
 
 the President, by order of the General Council. One 
 of these I must be allowed to give, although it concerns 
 myself: 
 
 To ALL TO WHOM IT MAY CONCERN. In the General Council 
 of the Ojebwa nation of Indians. We, the Chiefs, of the various 
 Tribes of the Ojebwa Indians, do hereby appoint and authorize 
 our beloved brother, the Rev. George Copway, as our agent for 
 the Manual Labor School, to procure subscriptions for the same, 
 believing that this will be one of the greatest means, if estab 
 lished, of raising our young men, to become like our white 
 brothers j to learn industry, economy, and to gain knowledge, 
 that we may become a happy and a prosperous people. 
 
 Signed by order of the General Council. 
 
 JOSEPH SAWYER, [L. s.] 
 President of the General Council of the Ojebwa Nation. 
 
 Saugeeng, July 4 ; 1845. 
 
 I will also give an extract of my letter to the Rev. 
 Mr. Wilkinson, who was then President of the Canada 
 Conference, immediately after the close of the General 
 Council. 
 
 [Extract from Letter Book, Page 151.] 
 
 SAUGEENG MISSION, ~) 
 July 14, 1845. 5 
 
 To the President of the Conference, Rev. MR. WILKINSON . 
 * # # 
 
 The late General Council, have appointed me their agent for 
 the Manual Labor School. I shall be happy to receive any in 
 structions you may think proper to give, on my way down [to 
 
 Montreal] for I am anxious to see this going on. 
 
 * * * 
 
 I remain yours, Sec., 
 
 GEORGE COPWAY. 
 
 Missionary at Saugeeng. 
 
 I give these, for the benefit and instruction of those, 
 12* 
 
138 THE LIFE OF 
 
 who have been so kind as to insinuate, or assert, that I 
 was not an authorized agent to forward the interests of 
 my poor people. Those who have been the loudest 
 and most active in this slander, have done the least, in 
 rendering the Indians any essential service. Let them 
 go on, with their gossippings, while I go on my way re 
 joicing in doing all I can for my poor people, indepen 
 dently of the Canada Conference. Neither have I any 
 disposition to court the favor of this Conference. In 
 deed, my heart has often sickened at the divisions and 
 subdivisions of the Canada Methodists. 
 
 The speeches of Jones, Sunday, Taunchey, McCue, 
 D. Sawyer, J. Youngs, W. Herkermer, were excellent. 
 That of John Sunday, particularly, was uncommonly 
 eloquent. His keen black eyes, flashing fire ; and his 
 large brawny arms extended, gave great effect to his 
 speech. As a matter of course, there were often differ 
 ences of opinion, as well as warm discussions, upon 
 various subjects ; some would even feel that their views 
 were not fairly treated ; still, there were no unkind re 
 marks, no calling of hard names, no abuse, no ridi 
 cule, no insults, no threats, no intrigues, no blows, 
 and no challenges to meet on the field of HONOR (?). The 
 individual who had the floor, was never interrupted ; 
 profound attention was given, and a death-like silence 
 was observed. Occasionally, it is true, there w T as per 
 petrated a pleasant, and innocent jeu d esprit; an ex 
 ample of which, I will give. 
 
 During a protracted debate, in which Chief John 
 Jones took a very active part, some facts were elicited, 
 and some views were presented, which induced him to 
 change some of his former opinions, and vote on the 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 139 
 
 other side. One of the speakers at the close of his re 
 marks, referred to this fact, and observed, very good 
 humoredly " If he wishes to be like a fish worm without 
 a head capable of moving forwards or backwards, let 
 him alone." 
 
 I have often been asked the question, " What is the 
 reason that the Indians are diminishing in numbers in 
 the midst of their white neighbors ?" To state all that 
 might be said in replying to this question, would re 
 quire almost a separate volume. But the following are 
 a few of the principal reasons : 
 
 1. The introduction of King Alcohol among them. 
 
 2. The introduction of new diseases, produced by 
 their intercourse with the whites ; and by adopting their 
 intemperate habits. 
 
 3. Their inability to pursue that course of living, after 
 abandoning their wigwams, which tends to health and 
 old age. 
 
 4. Their spirits are broken down in consequence of 
 seeing that their race are becoming homeless, friendless, 
 moneyless, and trodden down by the whites. 
 
 5. Their future prospects are gloomy and cheerless 
 enough to break down the noblest spirits. 
 
 There are many other reasons which could be 
 assigned for their diminution. But are not these suffi 
 cient of themselves to crush and exterminate even any 
 white race, if not protected and defended by friends and 
 whoiesome laws ? Our people have been driven from 
 their homes, and have been cajoled out of the few 
 sacred spots where the bones of their ancestors and 
 children lie ; and where they themselves expected to 
 
140 THE LIFE OF 
 
 lie, when released from the (rials and troubles of hfj. 
 Were it possible to reverse the order of things, by 
 placing the whites in the same condition, how long 
 would it be endured ? There is not a white man, who 
 deserves the name of man, that would not rather die 
 than be deprived of his home, and driven from the 
 graves of his relatives. " Oh shame, where is thy 
 blush!" 
 
 With all the wholesome and enlightened laws ; with 
 all the advantages and privileges of the glorious Gospel, 
 that shines so richly and brightly all around the white 
 man ; the poor ignorant Indians are compelled, at the 
 point of the bayonet, to forsake the sepulchres of those 
 most dear to them, and to retire to a strange land, 
 where there is no inhabitant to welcome them !!! May 
 the day soon dawn, when Justice will take her seat 
 upon the throne. 
 
 If I did not think that there were some who are alive 
 to the interests of my people, and often shed a tear for 
 them ; if I did not think that I could discover a gleam 
 of light and hope in the future, " I should of all men 
 be most miserable." " Surely the bitterness of death 77 
 would be " past." I look then to the Gospel and to 
 education as my only hope. 
 
 I will now state, in a very brief manner, what I think 
 ought to be done, by those whose benevolent feelings 
 lead them to commiserate the condition of the Abori 
 gines of America. 
 
 1. They should establish missions and high schools 
 wherever the whites have frequent intercourse with 
 them. 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 141 
 
 2. They should use their influence, as soon as the 
 Indians are well educated, and understand the laws of 
 the land, to have them placed on the same footing as 
 the whites. 
 
 3. They should try to procure for them a territorial 
 or district government, so that they may represent their 
 own nation. 
 
 4. They should obtain for them, deeds of their own 
 lands ; and, if qualified, according to law, urge their 
 right to vote. 
 
 The Indians will be sure to waste and squander what 
 ever they may receive from the American or British 
 Government, unless some, at least, of the above sugges 
 tions, shall have been put into practice. 
 
 The Council was now dissolved. The President, 
 Chief Sawyer, proceeded to His Excellency, the Gover 
 nor General, and presented the petitions, in the name 
 of the General Council. These petitions, as we learned 
 afterwards, were received with a simple nod ! of the 
 head. mercy ! is this for ever to be our destiny ? 
 Common humanity, at least, might have induced his 
 Lordship to speak a few consolatory words, if nothing 
 else. Our reception was both discouraging and chill 
 ing. When we have a press of our own, we shall, 
 perhaps, be able to plead our own cause. Give us 
 but the Bible, and the influence of a Press, and we ask 
 no more. 
 
 The General Council appointed me to go to Walpole, 
 to present their address to the Walpole Island Indians, 
 entreating them to embrace Christianity. I visited them 
 in July. 
 
142 THE LIFE OF 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 A GEOGRAPHICAL SKETCH OF THE OJEBWA, OR 
 CHIPPEWAY, NATION. 
 
 As the Ojebwa Nation are within the bounds of the 
 two Governments the American and the British I will 
 give a separate account of each. The number of our 
 nation, according to Drake, in 1842, was thirty thou 
 sand ; and this is not far from the truth. The best 
 work upon the Indians, however, is that deservedly 
 popular book, by Col. McKinney, of New York ; the 
 undoubted friend of the red man. 
 
 I will now speak of that part of the nation who oc 
 cupy places within the bounds of the United States. 
 They inhabit all the northern part of Michigan, or the 
 south shore of Lake Huron ; the whole northern part of 
 Wisconsin Territory ; all the south shore of Lake Supe 
 rior, for eight hundred miles ; the upper part of the Mis 
 sissippi, and Sandy, Leach, and Red Lakes. 
 
 That part of our nation who live in the British posses 
 sions, occupy from Gononaque, below Kingston, through 
 out ail western Canada ; the north of Lake Huron ; the 
 north of Lake Superior ; the north of Lake Winepig ; 
 the north of Red River Lake, about one hundred 
 miles. The whole extent, therefore, occupied is over 
 one thousand nine hundred miles east and west, and 
 from two to three hundred miles north and south. 
 
 There are over five thousand living under the British 
 Government, and less than twenty-five thousand under 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 143 
 
 the American Government. There are about five thou 
 sand of these who receive religious instructions ; mis 
 sionaries of different denominations being sent from 
 Canada and the United States. The Methodists were 
 the first who preached to the Ojebwas. or Massissaugas 
 (as they are frequently called.) They commenced at 
 Credit River, in Canada West, in 1824, and at Grape 
 Island, in 1827, The conversion of some of the Ojeb 
 was commenced during those years. Native teachers 
 were then sent to their brethren in the West, where the 
 influence of Christianity is still felt. There are twenty- 
 three Methodist Missionary Stations : six of which are 
 in the States, and the remainder in Canada. There 
 are four Presbyterian Missions, all of which are in the 
 States ; viz. La Pointe, Bad River, Leach Lake, and 
 Red Lake. There are seven Episcopalian Mission Sta 
 tions; all of which are in Canada, except one, which 
 is at Green Bay. There are two Baptist Mission Sta 
 tions, one at Sault St. Marie, and the other at Green 
 Bay. The Roman Catholics have their missionaries in 
 nearly all the principal places in the west. 
 
 Those who are not under religious instruction, al 
 though accessible, are wandering without the gospel. 
 There is a field in the Territory of Wisconsin where 
 missionaries should be sent. There are Indians all 
 around the shores of Lake Superior who have, from 
 time to time, called for missionaries, and have not yet 
 been supplied. The Hudson s Pay Company have, of 
 late, adopted a plan which in my opinion does them 
 much credit ; they employ Misrionaries to give instruc 
 tion to the Indians and their children in the principles 
 
144 THE LIFE OF 
 
 of Christianity. There are persons who once belonged 
 to other nations, who now live in the territory of the 
 Ojebwas. 
 
 The present state of the christianized Ojebwas is such, 
 that they are fully ripe for greater advancement in reli 
 gion, literature, and the arts and sciences. Multitudes 
 have left their wigwams, their woods, and the chase, 
 and are now endeavoring to tread in the footsteps of 
 worthy white men. The reasons for all this, are the fol 
 lowing : 
 
 1. Their chiefs have seen the necessity of making a 
 " smooth, strait path for their children," by appropria 
 ting as much of their means as they could spare. 
 
 2. The rising generation are beginning to thirst for 
 learning, and are cultivating a taste for improvement 
 more than ever. 
 
 3. Native teachers are now being trained to go to 
 their brethren, and preach to them in their own language, 
 Christ, and him crucified. By this means the nation 
 must be elevated. 
 
 Our prospects as a nation, are becoming brighter 
 through missionary efforts. There are many in Wiscon 
 sin, and at Lake du Flambeau, who have requested that 
 missionaries be sent along the south shore of Lake Su 
 perior. The same may be said of those residing about 
 Winepeg and Red Lakes. Much of the western part 
 of Red Lake, is full of " the habitations of cruelty ;" 
 for the Chippewas and Sioux are habitually destroying 
 each other. 
 
 I will here give extracts from the Report of the Com 
 missioners, in 1842, to the Provincial Parliament, rela- 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 145 
 
 tive to the Mission Stations ; also subjoin the names of 
 the villages with their condition, and the chiefs of each 
 village, as far as I could ascertain them, which will 
 show their progress, and their present state ; and also 
 those who have abandoned the wigwam and the chase, 
 and resort to farming for a living. 
 
 1. CHIPPEWAS ON THE RIVER THAMES. 
 
 The Chippewas and Munsees occupy a tract of land contain 
 ing about 9000 acres, in the Township of Caradoc, within the 
 London District, a distance of about twenty-five miles from the 
 Moravian village. It is only within ten years that the Chippe 
 was have been reclaimed from a wandering life, and settled in 
 their present location. . The Munsees have been settled since 
 the year 1800, on land belonging to the Chippewas, with the 
 consent of that tribe. The present number of Chippewas is 378, 
 and of Munsees 242. 
 
 The Chippewas and Munsees are not collected in a village, 
 but live on small farms scattered over their tract. Some of the 
 Chippewas are settled on surveyed lots of twenty acres each. 
 This tribe occupies 76 log houses, and six wigwams ; they pos 
 sess 25 barns. They have 450 acres under cultivation. Their 
 stock consists of 30 oxen, 27 cows, 44 heifers, 82 horses and 
 colts, and 400 swine Their agricultural implements include 9 
 ploughs, 9 harrows, 23 scythes and sickles, 19 ox chains, a 
 fanning mill, 4 wagons and carts, 7 spades, &c. they have a 
 blacksmith s forge, and two and a half setts of carpenter s tools 
 
 JOHN RILEY, Chief. 
 
 2. THE CHIPPEWAS AT AMHERSTBURG. 
 
 They all profess Christianity, and several of them are exam 
 ples of true piety. The majority are Wesleyan Methodists, and 
 the others Roman Catholics. They have no place of worship 
 of their own. They can command the means. The Method 
 ist minister, however, who is stationed in the town of Amherst- 
 burg, visits those of his persuasion every Sunday, and with the 
 
 13 
 
146 THE LIFE OF 
 
 aid of an Interpreter, preaches, reads, and expounds the Scrip 
 tures to them. They also have a general Prayer Meeting among 
 themselves, once a fortnight, and they meet occasionally more 
 privately for social prayer; some of them maintain family wor 
 ship . The Roman Catholics attend chapel at Amherstburg, 
 which is about three miles from their settlement. 
 
 There is at present no school among them, but they have 
 expressed their desire to establish one, and would gladly avail 
 themselves of instruction for their children. When there was 
 one, the attendance of the scholars was very irregular, but their 
 ability in acquiring knowledge was in no way inferior to that 
 of the white children. 
 
 3. CHIPPEWAS OF- THE ST. CLAIR. 
 
 These Indians are among the first whom Sir John Colborne 
 endeavored to settle and civilize. Previously to 1830, they 
 were wandering heathen like their brethren elsewhere, scat 
 tered over the western part of the Upper Province j they were 
 drunken and dissipated in their habits, and without either reli 
 gious or moral restraint. In 1830 and 31, a number of them 
 were collected on a reserve in the Township of Sarnia, near 
 the head of the River St. Clair, and containing 10,280 acres. 
 A number of houses were built for them, and an officer was 
 appointed for their superintendence. Their conversion to Chris 
 tianity and their progress in religious knowledge, and in the 
 acquisition of sober, orderly, and industrious habits, have been, 
 under the care of missionaries of the Wesleyan Methodist So 
 ciety, both rapid and uniform. From the formation of the mis 
 sion 221 adults and 239 children have been baptized and 
 admitted into the Methodist community. The total number up 
 to the year 1839-40 does not appear to have exceeded 350. 
 Since then their number has increased greatly by immigration, 
 chiefly from the Saginaw Bay, in the State of Michigan, and 
 by the settlement of wandering Indians; and in 1842, as many 
 as 741 received presents. 
 
 The Indians of the River aux Sables have about sixty acres 
 under improvement, and one log house. Those at Kettle Point 
 have twenty acres of improved land and twc log houses. The 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 147 
 
 and on the Upper Reserve was regularly surveyed and laid 
 out into farms. The chief, with the approval of the Superinten 
 dent, placed most of the present occupants on these lands, but 
 it is not indispensable that he should be consulted, as the mem 
 bers of the tribe may choose any unoccupied spot ; when once 
 in possession they are secure from intrusion, but repeated ill 
 conduct or drunkenness would subject them to be expelled from 
 the reserve of the chief. 
 
 WA-WA-NOSH, 
 
 SALT, 
 
 4. CHIPPEWAS AT WALPOLE ISLAND. 
 
 These Indians are also known under the name of Chippewas 
 of Chenaille Ecarte. The Chippewas who have long hunted 
 over the waste lands about the Chenaille Ecarte and Bear Creek, 
 are a branch of the same nation which is settled in Sarnia, and 
 share in the same annuity. 
 
 The Pottawatamies are recent immigrants from the United 
 States. 
 
 The settlement at Walpole Island was commenced at the 
 close of the American war, when Col. M Kie, called by the 
 Indians :: White Elk/ 5 collected and placed upon the island 
 which lies at the junction of the River and Lake St. Clair, the 
 scattered remains of some tribes of Chippewas who had been 
 engaged on the British side. Being left for many years with 
 out any interference or assistance on the part of the Govern 
 ment, they became a prey to the profligate whites settled on the 
 frontier, who, by various frauds and in moments of intoxica 
 tion, obtained leases and took possession of the most fertile and 
 valuable part of the island. 
 
 5. CHIPPEWAS OF THE RIVER CREDIT. 
 - ;il3 
 
 These Indians are the remnant of a tribe which formerly 
 possessed a considerable portion of the Home and Gore Dis 
 tricts, of which in 1818, they surrendered the greater part, for 
 an annuity of ^6532.10, reserving only certain small tracts at 
 the River Credit, and at Sixteen and Twelve Mile Creeks 
 
148 THE LIFE OF 
 
 They were the first tribe converted to Christianity in Upper 
 Canada. 
 
 Previous to the year 1823, they were wandering pagans. Tn 
 that year, Messrs. Peter and John Jones, the sons of a white sur 
 veyor and a Mississaga woman, having been converted to Chris 
 tianity, and admitted members of the Wesleyan Methodist 
 Church, became anxious to redeem their countrymen from 
 their degraded state of heathenism and destitution. They, 
 accordingly, collected a considerable number together, and by 
 rote and frequent repetitions, taught the first principles of 
 Christianity to the adults, who were too far advanced in years 
 to learn to read and write. In this manner the Lord s Prayer, 
 the Creed, and the Commandments, were committed to me 
 mory. As soon as the tribes were converted, they perceived 
 the evils attendant on their former state of ignorance and va 
 grancy. They began to work, which they never had done. before; 
 they recognized the advantage of cultivating the soil ; they totally 
 gave up drinking, to which they had been greatly addicted, and 
 became sober, industrious, and consistent Christians. 
 
 J. SAWYER, 
 P.JONES, 
 J. JONES, War Chief 
 
 6. THE CHIPPEWAS or ALNWICK. 
 
 These Indians were converted to Christianity in the yeara 
 18267. They were then pagans, wandering in the neighbor 
 hood of Bellville, Kingston, and Gananoque, and were known 
 under the name of the Mississagas of the Bay of Quinte ; in 
 those years, between 200 and 300 were received into the Wes 
 leyan Methodist Church, and settled on Grape Island, in the 
 Bay of Quinte, six miles from Bellville, where they commenced 
 planting, and where schools were established by the missionary 
 for their instruction. On this island they resided eleven years, 
 subsisting by agriculture and hunting. Their houses were 
 erected partly by their own labor, and partly at the expense 
 of the Methodist Missionary Society. The number, at length, 
 amounted to twenty -three ; besides which, they had a commo 
 dious building for religious service and school, another room 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 149 
 
 for an infant school, a hospital, smithery, a shoemaker s shop, 
 and a building for joiners and cabinet work. 
 
 SUNDAY, 
 SIMPSON, 
 
 Chiefs. 
 
 G. COMEGO, Ch. & M. Inter. 
 
 7. CHIPPEWAB AT RICE LAKE. 
 
 These Indians belong to the same tribe, the Mississagas, or 
 Chippewas of Rice Lake, who, in 1818, surrendered the greater 
 part of the tract now forming the Newcastle District, for an 
 annuity of 740. They have all been reclaimed from their 
 primitive wandering life, and settled in their present locations 
 within the last ten or twelve years. 
 
 The Rice Lake settlement is on the northern side of the lake, 
 and at about twelve miles from Peterborough. The number of 
 Indians is 114. They possess about 1550 acres of land, which 
 are subdivided into 50 acre lots; of this, 1120 acres were granted 
 in April, 1834, to trustees, "in trust, to hold the same for the 
 benefit of the Indian tribes in the Province, and with a view to 
 their conversion and civilization ;" and the remaining 430 have 
 been since purchased with their own funds. They have rather 
 more land cleared than the Indians of Alnwick, about 400 
 acres j but the cultivation is not so good. The village contains 
 thirty houses, three barns, a school-house, and a chapel with a 
 bell. The head chief of the tribe resides here. For some time 
 these Indians were under the charge of an officer appointed by 
 the Indian Department, who assisted in their settlement; but at 
 present they have no special Superintendent. 
 
 POUDASH, ^ 
 COPWAY, > Chiefs. 
 CROW, ) 
 
 CHIPPEWAS AT MUD LAKE. 
 
 The Mud Lake Indians are settled on a point of land on the 
 Mud or Chemong Lake, sixteen miles north-west of Peterbo 
 rough. They are ninety-four in number, and possess twenty 
 dwelling houses, with three stables. They occupy a grant of 
 
150 THE LIFE OF 
 
 1600 acres in the township of Smith, made to the New Eng 
 land Company for their benefit, in April, 1837, of which about 
 200 acres are in cultivation. These Indians were for some 
 time under the management of the late Mr. Scott, agent for the 
 the New England Company, and belong to the Wesleyan Me 
 thodist Church. A chapel is in the course of erection at the 
 village, where there is already a mission house and a school 
 
 NOGEE, ^ 
 IRON, > Chiefs. 
 McKuE, S 
 
 9. CHIPPEWAS AT BALSAM LAKE. 
 
 The Balsam Lake Indians, ninety in number, are at present 
 settled within the Township of Bexley, on a point of land jut 
 ting out into Lake Balsam, which is the most northerly of the 
 chain of lakes, running northwest across the back Townships 
 of the district of New Castle. The reserve which was granted 
 to them by the Crown, is 1206 acres in extent. Of this they 
 have about 200 acres in cultivation. Their village contains 
 twelve houses, a barn, and a commodious school-house, in 
 which divine service is performed by a resident Methodist mis 
 sionary. But within the present year, (1843,) these Indians 
 having become dissatified with the climate and the quality of 
 the land at the Balsam Lake, have purchased six hundred acres 
 on the banks of Lake Scugog, to be paid out of their share of 
 heir annuity, and are making preparations for removing from 
 their former settlement. Their improvements will be sold for 
 their benefit. Their reason for removing evinces their desire 
 to advance in the pursuit of agriculture. 
 
 CRANE, Chief. 
 
 10. CHIPPEWAS OF RAMA. 
 
 These Indians formerly occupied the lands about Lake Sim- 
 coe, Holland River, and the unsettled country in the rear of the 
 Home District. General Darling reported of them in 1828, that 
 they had expressed a strong desire to be admitted to Christian 
 ity, and to adopt the habits of civilized life ; and that in these 
 respects they might be classed with the Mississagas of the Bay 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 151 
 
 of Quinte and Rice Lake, but were then in a more savage state. 
 In 1830, Lieutenant-Governor Sir J. Colborne, collected them 
 on a tract of land on the northwest shore of Lake Simcoe. of 
 9800 acres in extent, where they cleared a road between that 
 lake and Lake Huron. They consisted of three tribes of Chip- 
 pewas, under chiefs Yellowhead, Aisance, and Snake, and a 
 band of Pottawatamies from Drummond Island ; their number 
 was about 500, tinder the care of Mr. Anderson, now the Super 
 intendent at Manitoulin, who was appointed to take charge of 
 their settlement and civilization; they made a rapid progress, 
 The tribe under the chief Yellowhead, now settled at Rama, 
 were located at the Narrows on Lake Simcoe; Aisance s tribe, 
 at present residing at Beausoleil, Matchadash Bay, was settled 
 at Coldwater at the other extremity of the reserve, the distance 
 between them being fourteen miles. 
 
 YELLOWHEAD, ^ 
 NA-NAH-GE-SKUNG, V Chiefs. 
 BIG SHILLINGE, ) 
 
 11. CHIPPEWAS OF BEAUSOLIEL ISLAND, MATCHADASH BAY, LAKE 
 HURON. 
 
 This band, under the chief "Aisance," is the same which 
 was settled by Sir John Colborne, at Coldwater. Their present 
 village, which is not very distant from the former settlement, 
 was only commenced last year. It contains fourteen houses, 
 and a barn; the number of the band is 232. They have about 
 100 acres under cultivation. 
 
 The majority of these Indians are Roman Catholics. They 
 have not as yet any place of worship, or school. In the former 
 settlement they were occasionally visited by the Roman Catho 
 lic priest, resident at Penetanguishene. 
 
 AISANCE, ? / 
 
 > Chiefs. 
 
 JAMES KA-DAH-GE-QUON, 3 
 
 12. CHIPPEWAS OF SNAKE ISLAND, LAKE SIMCOE. 
 
 This body of Indians was one of the three bands established 
 at Cold water and the Narrows, and separated from them on the 
 abandonment of those settlements. They now occupy one of 
 
152 THE LIFE OF 
 
 the three Islands on Lake Simcoe, which was set apart for this 
 tribe many years ago. They are 109 in number, and occupy 
 twelve dwelling houses. They have also two barns and a school 
 house, in which their children are instructed by a respectable 
 teacher, and Divine Service is performed by a resident Mission 
 ary of the Methodist persuasion, to which these Indians belong. 
 They have about 150 acres in cultivation, and are improving in 
 habits of industry and agricultural skill. Their missionary, 
 who has been acquainted with them since July, 1839, states that 
 the majority of them are strictly moral in their character, that 
 most of the adults are decidedly pious, and that many of them 
 for consistency of character, would not suffer by a comparison 
 with white Christians of any denomination. 
 
 J. SNAKE, Chief. 
 
 13. CHIPPEWAS or SAUGEEN, (LAKE HURON.) 
 It was from these Indians, and their brethren, since settled 
 at Owen s sound, that Sir Francis Head, in 1836, obtained a 
 surrender of the vast tract of land lying north of the London 
 and Gore Districts, and between the Home District and Lake 
 Huron, containing 1,600,000 acres. He reserved, at the same 
 time, for the Indians, the extensive peninsula, lying between 
 Lake Huron and Georgian Bay, north of Owen s Sound, and 
 supposed to contain about 450.000 acres. 
 
 J. METEGOUB, ^ 
 ALEXANDER, > Chiefs 
 AH-YAH-BANCE, ) 
 
 14. CHIPPEWAS OF BIG BAY, IN OWEN S SOUND, LAKE HURON. 
 
 These Indians were formerly either wanderers in the Sau- 
 geen tract, surrendered to Sir F. Head, or 1 ; ved in scattered 
 wigwams, on the shores of Big Bay. According to the agree 
 ment then made with them, it was proposed that they should 
 either repair to Manitoulin or to that part of their former terri 
 tory which lies north of Owen s sound; upon which it was 
 promised " that houses should be built for them, and proper 
 assistance given, to enable them to become civilized, and to 
 
 cultivate land." 
 
 JOHN JONES, > 
 
 PETER, 3 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 153 
 
 15. CHIPPEWAS AND OTHERS, IN THE TOWNSHIP or BEDFORD. 
 
 Within a few years past, some stragglers from the Rice Lake 
 tribe have settled in the township of Bedford, about twenty -five 
 miles north of the town of Kingston ; and recently, they have 
 been joined by a band of eighty-one Indians from Lower Canada; 
 belonging to the post of the Lake of Two Mountains. As the 
 settlement is of recent formation, and the claim of these Indians 
 upon the attention of the Department of Upper Canada has 
 only been brought forward last year, they have not yet been 
 visited by any officer of the Department, and no account can 
 be given of the settlement. By Instructions issued in 1843, they 
 were transferred from the Roll of Lower Canada to that of the 
 Upper Province, and, Accordingly, received their presents for 
 the first time in that Province. 
 
 My beloved Reader I am now about closing my 
 narrative, and in doing this there are but a few things 
 to say. Throughout the work, I have confined my re 
 marks chiefly to my own nation. But it must not be 
 supposed, on this account, that I am forgetful of my 
 brethren of the other Indian nations. The prayers and 
 benevolent efforts of all Christendom should be directed 
 towards all men every where. The gospel should be 
 preached to every creature ; and the field is the wide 
 WORLD. 
 
 The Menomenees in Wisconsin, the Winebagoes 
 and Potawatamies in Iowa, the warlike nations of the 
 Sacs and Foxes, the Osages, Pawnees, Mandans, Kan 
 sas, Creeks, Omahas, Otoes, Delawares, lowas, and a 
 number of others elsewhere, must perish as did their 
 brethren in the Eastern States, unless the white man 
 send them the Gospel, and the blessings of education. 
 There is field enough for all denominations to labor in, 
 without interfering with each other. It is too late in 
 
154 THE LIFE OF 
 
 the day to assert that the Indians cannot be raised up 
 out of their degraded state, and educated for God and 
 heaven. None need be discouraged since the Ojebwas 
 in Western Canada have been converted. No lan 
 guage is adequate to portray the misery, wretchedness, 
 and degradation in which we were, when the word of 
 God was first brought and preached to us. 
 
 It is not necessary to detail each and every wrong, 
 that ray poor people have suffered at the hands of the 
 white man. Enough has already been said in various 
 parts of the work, to prove that they have been most 
 grossly abused, peeled, and wronged. Nor shall I 
 notice the personal wrongs that I myself have received ; 
 and from those, too, of whom I had good reason to hope 
 better things. I once thought, that there were some 
 things that I could never forgive ; but the religion of 
 Jesus, and the law of love, have taught me differently. 
 I do forgive them ; and may God forgive them and me 
 too. 
 
 I have sometimes heard it said, that our forefathers 
 were cruel to the forefathers of the whites. But was 
 not this done through ignorance, or in self defense ? 
 Had your fathers adopted the plan of the great philan 
 thropist, William Penn, neither fields, nor clubs, nor 
 waters, would have been crimsoned with each other s 
 blood. The white men have been like the greedy 
 lion, pouncing upon and devouring its prey. They 
 have driven us from our nation, our homes, and posses 
 sions; compelled us to seek a refuge in Missouri, 
 among strangers, and wild beasts ; and will, perhaps, 
 soon compel us to scale the Rocky Mountains ; and, 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 155 
 
 for aught I can tell, we may yet be driven to the 
 Pacific Ocean, there to find our graves. My only trust 
 is, that there is a just God. Was it to perpetrate such 
 acts that you have been exalted above all other nations ? 
 Providence intended you for a blessing and not a curse 
 to us. You have sent your missionaries to Burmah, 
 China, the Sandwich Islands, and to almost every part 
 of the world ; and shall the Indians perish at your own 
 door 1 ? 
 
 Is it not well known that the Indians have a generous 
 and magnanimous heart ? I feel proud to mention in 
 this connection, the names of a Pocahontas, Massasoit, 
 Skenandoah, Logan, Kusic, Pushmataha, Philip, Te- 
 cumseh, Osceola, Petalesharro, and thousands of others. 
 Such names are an honor to the world ! Let a late 
 Governor of Massachusetts* speak for our fathers, when 
 they first beheld the trembling white man : 
 
 "Brothers! when our fathers came over the great 
 waters, they were a small band. The red man stood 
 upon the rock by the seaside, and saw our fathers. He 
 might have pushed them into the water and drowned 
 them. But he stretched out his arms to our fathers and 
 said, * Welcome, white men! Our fathers were 
 hungry, and the red man gave them corn and venison. 
 Our fathers were cold, and the red man wrapped them 
 up in his blanket. We are now numerous and power 
 ful, but we remember the kindness of the red man to 
 our fathers." 
 
 And what have we received since, in ret; m ? Is it 
 
 * Edward Everett, Esq. 
 
156 THE LIFE OF 
 
 for the deeds of a Pocahontas, a Massasoit, and a hast 
 of others, that we have been plundered and oppressed, 
 and expelled from the hallowed graves of our ances 
 tors ? If help cannot be obtained from England and 
 America, where else can we look ? Will you then, 
 lend us a helping hand ; and make some amends for 
 past injuries ? 
 
 It is often said, that the Indians are revengeful, cruel 
 and ungovernable But go to them with nothing but 
 the BIBLE in your hands, and LOVE in your hearts, and 
 you may live with them in perfect safety, share their 
 morsel with them, and, like the celebrated Bartram, 
 return to your homes UNHARMED. They very soon 
 learn to venerate the Bible ; as a proof of this, I will 
 give an instance, that came under my own eye : 
 While at the Rabbit River Mission, a chief from the 
 west, visited me. After reading to him several chap 
 ters from the Bible, he said, with much surprise, " Is 
 this the book, that I hear so much about in my country?" 
 I replied, yes ; and these are the words of Ke-sha-mon- 
 e-doo (the Great Spirit.) <c Will you not, 7 said he, 
 " give me one ? I wish to show it to my people." I 
 told him, not without you first promise that you will 
 take care of it. He promised me that he would. I 
 handed it to him ; he took it, and turned it over and 
 over, and then exclaimed, " Wonderful, wonderful ! 
 this is the book of the Great Spirit /" He then wrapped 
 it up in a silk handkerchief, and the handkerchief in 
 three or four folds of cloth. 1 heard, afterwards, from 
 the trader, that the book was still kept sacred. 0, if 
 my poor brother could but read and understand that 
 
KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 157 
 
 blessed volume, how soon would his dumb idols be 
 " cast down to the moles and to the bats !" Will no 
 one go and tell him and his nation, of the boundless, 
 beseeching, bleeding, dying love of a Saviour ; and 
 Urge upon them the importance of such a preparation of 
 heart, as will enable them " to give up their account 
 with joy V The Great Spirit is no respecter of persons; 
 He has made of one blood all the nations of the earth ; 
 He loves all his children alike; and his highest attri 
 butes are love, mercy, and justice. Tf this be so, and 
 who dare doubt it 7 will He not stretch out his hand 
 and help them, and avenge their wrongs ? "If offences 
 must come," let it be recollected, that woe is denounced 
 against them "from whom they come." 
 
 I again propose that the territories of the Indians, in 
 the British dominions, be annexed to that Government, 
 and those in the American dominions to the Federal 
 Union. And, finally, in the language of that excellent, 
 magnanimous, and benevolent friend of the poor chil 
 dren of the forest, Col. Thomas McKenney, I would 
 say, 
 
 " I have already referred, in the commencement of 
 this proposal to annex the Indian territory to our Union, 
 to those good men, who, in the character of missiona 
 ries , have kept side by side with the Indians in so many 
 of their afflictions and migrations. I will again refer to 
 them, and implore them by all the lost labor of the 
 past, and by the hopes of the future ; by the critical con 
 dition of the pacific relations that exist between the 
 Indians and us ; and by the sacredness of the cause in 
 which they are engaged, to look well and earnestly into 
 this subject, and learn from the past what must attend 
 upon their labors in the future, if the change I propose, 
 14 
 
158 THE LIFE OP 
 
 or some other change equivalent to it, be not brought 
 about. And, seeing, as they must see, that the plan I 
 propose, or some other, is indispensable to the success 
 they seek to command, I implore them to take up the 
 subject in all its bearings, and by the instrumentalities 
 which they have at command, manufacture, collect, and 
 embody public opinion, in regard to what may be de 
 termined to be done ; and by memorial, and personal 
 agencies, bring this opinion to bear upon Congress, 
 with whom alone the power is vested, to redeem, dis 
 enthrall, and save, and bless, the remnants of this abo 
 riginal race. And I make the same appeal to all the 
 good, of all religious persuasions, both in the Church and 
 out of it, and politicians of all parties, to second this 
 attempt, feeble as I know it to be, to save the Indians, 
 and consolidate, and perpetuate peace between them 
 and us, and, by so doing, ward off the terrible retribu 
 tion which must sooner or later, unless it be averted, 
 fall upon this nation." 
 
TO THE READER. 
 
 I have given two of the speeches which were deliv 
 ered in the Legislature of South Carolina, Dec. 1848, 
 and the other in Harrisburgh, Penn. Legislature, on a 
 subject which has occupied my whole attention in be 
 half of my brethren, the North- West Indian Tribes. 
 
 Besides the Speeches, the Letters which have ap 
 peared in the " Flag of Our Union," a widely circula 
 ted paper in Boston. By the request of my friends, 
 they are given, with a few Notices of the Press, (as my 
 time has been so occupied with other matters,) as a 
 continuation of my crooked Travels. 
 
 KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 
 York, Feb. 5^, 1850. 
 
ADDRESS BEFORE BOTH HOUSES OF THE 
 LEGISLATURE OF SOUTH CAROLINA. 
 
 A correspondent of the Charleston Courier, writing 
 from Columbia, gives the following address de 
 livered by the Rev. Geo. Copway, (or Ka-ge-ga- 
 gah-bowh,) well and favorably known in this com 
 munity, before both Houses of Legislature of South 
 Carolina, on the subject of Indian Civilization, and 
 the best means of promoting it : 
 
 Gentlemen of the Legislature of South Carolina : 
 
 My limited knowledge of your language renders it 
 somewhat difficult for me to make myself distinctly 
 understood. I speak with some embarrassment a lan 
 guage which is not my native tongue. I must beg you, 
 therefore, to pardon any errors of diction I may com 
 mit when advocating the claims of the Indian. Extend 
 to me personally your charity, and, at the same time, 
 allow me to ask your sympathy for the cause in which 
 I am. engaged. 
 
 In presenting my claims before your august body, 1 
 cannot but recur to an early period in the intercourse 
 of my forefathers with yours, 356 years ago. The In 
 dian, then, roamed over the country unmolested. It 
 was a vast world of grandeur. The Indian was as free 
 as the air he breathed. He then knew no bounderies. 
 No cloud appeared which foreboded dangers. The 
 mountains were covered with the game he lived on. 
 The vales swarmed with the natural productions of the 
 
SPEECH. 161 
 
 land. The whole was his dominion. The shout of 
 his children answered shout from peak to peak of his 
 mountains across the vales. He was then happy. 
 
 The Paleface was then a small nation, and while he 
 trembled with cold on Plymouth rock, the Indian took 
 him, and placed his billow-tossed limbs by his warm 
 fires and nerved him to walk ! We reared your fore 
 fathers ; until now the country, which was then our 
 sires , belongs to you. Here are now your planta 
 tions. The changes with my nation have been great. 
 
 In return, we now look to you as our guardians. To 
 day I come to lay before your body a plan, which if 
 followed out, will ensure the salvation of the Indian ; 
 when you have listened to my remarks, you cannot, 
 I am sure, reasonably charge me with selfishness, for I 
 have studied the interests of your Government, as well 
 as the wants of my nation. 
 
 My plan is this to collect the Indians in bodies in 
 the West, in some portion of the country, where enjoy 
 ing a permanent home, they may improve in science, in 
 agriculture, in morality, and the arts of civilized life. 
 
 Before we can do the Indians much good, we must col 
 lect them together, for thus only they will be likely to 
 improve. The first means to be employed in accom 
 plishing this object is, to move Congress to apportion 
 them a tr^ct of country, say near the bank of the upper 
 waters of the Missouri Kiver, about sixty miles square, 
 more or less, as they might need for agricultural pur 
 poses. Thus, the whole of the Northern scattered 
 tribes, the Indians north of the southern boundary of 
 the State of Missouri, all the tribes of the Lakes, 
 Upper Mississippi and Iowa, the Shawnees, Soukees, 
 
162 SPEECH. 
 
 Foxes, Chippeways, Ottowas, Delawares, Minominees, 
 Winebagoes, and Sioux, might be gathered together in 
 one general settlement. This country would become 
 the great nucleus of the Indian nations. 
 
 In advocating this plan in this country, I have been 
 asked, " Have not the Indians homes now which the 
 Government has assigned to them 1" The answer is, 
 Yes ! they have the same kind of homes which they 
 had East of the Mississippi, before they left their 
 country. There have been 96,000 removals since the 
 policy of removing the Indians commenced, and there 
 are 24,000 more still waiting their removal Westward, 
 according to their agreement with the Government. I 
 am not opposed to their being removed by Govern 
 ment, provided they are placed in such a position in 
 the Western country that future migration may not 
 bring trouble upon them. What is the nature of the 
 country they now hold as their present home ^ It ex 
 tends, in detached portions, from Texas to the head 
 waters of the great Mississippi. Unfortunately, the 
 Commissioners appointed some years ago, selected a 
 country which the Indians cannot hold, for several rea 
 sons; among others, I would notice, in the first place, 
 that the position of the country is like a great barrier, 
 through which emigration must necessarily pass, and 
 the majority of it must obtain vent through their coun 
 try, and this will again disturb the minds of the In 
 dians, arid prevent them from improving. They will 
 begin to suspect that the Government are anxious, as 
 heretofore, to get the whole of their lands. Who, in 
 such case, will guarantee to them the undisturbed pos 
 session of their homes, when various influences, which 
 
SPEECH. 168 
 
 will always continue to operate, are at work to disturb 
 their tranquility! Rail roads must pass through their 
 country, canals and military roads be opened, and it 
 will be impossible to carry out these internal improve 
 ments without disturbing the Indians and preventing 
 their peaceable enjoyment of their lands. This will 
 be constant and fruitful cause of discontent and dis 
 satisfaction. In the second place, I would remark that 
 the vast quantity of land assigned to them by the Gov 
 ernment, amounting in all to 15,000,000 acres, is de 
 cidedly injurious to my countrymen. It encourages 
 roving habits among themselves, and holds out a per 
 petual temptation to the emigrant. The lands are fer 
 tile, and the Indians easily duped by artful speculators 
 into selling them at a price vastly under their value. 
 Thirdly, in their present situation, they have not the 
 means of educating their children and of advancing in 
 intelligence. They live only from day to day, and pro 
 vide very little for the future. When they see the 
 wicked white man standing by his barrel of cider, they 
 long to partake of the intoxicating draught. They en 
 gage in druuken revels during the night, and the mis 
 sionaries, consequently, however desirous to promote 
 their temporal and spiritual welfare, do them little or 
 no good. If you can place them in some situation 
 where they would have opportunities for moral, intel 
 lectual and religious instruction, beyond the sphere of 
 the temptations and mischievous influences by which 
 they are now surrounded, you might then hope for 
 their permanent improvement and progressive eleva 
 tion in the scale of nations. 
 
 Fourthly. The Indian, as he is now situated, can 
 
164 SPEECH 
 
 live and live comfortable on the proceeds arising from 
 the the sale of his lands. It is very obvious, so long as 
 this state of things continues, that he will have little 
 or no inducement to turn his attention to agriculture. 
 The disposition to rove, which is natural to the Indian, 
 will still continue to form one of his marked charac 
 teristics. The children will retain all the predilections 
 of their fathers for a roving life, hoping and expecting 
 to fare no worse than their fathers have done. As his 
 means of living become less and less, he will at last 
 be compelled to sell all, and will be left without any 
 resource. 
 
 Fifthly. In their present situation they do not see the 
 necessity of turning their attention to agriculture. By 
 circumscribing their domain, they would soon learn 
 that they had no other means of living than what was 
 furnished by the culture and production of the soil, and 
 they would be compelled from the force of circum 
 stances, to adopt industrious habits. But until they 
 see the absolute necessity of industry, they will never 
 become industrious never become an agricultural 
 people, but will continue to rove through the forests 
 in pursuit of deer and will live by hunting ; and when 
 their lands are all gone and the last deer is killed what 
 then 1 They will retire to the frontier, and issuing 
 from their fastnesses in the Rocky Mountains, they 
 will prosecute an exterminating war against whites. 
 
 Sixthly. If the Indians remain as they now are, 
 their peculiarities and natural traits will be perpetual. 
 You will have to send your agents to each tribe, and 
 the labor of civilising them, in detached portions, will 
 be greatly increased. But bring them all together in 
 
SPEECH. 165 
 
 some central spot, and you will have a better chance to 
 break down and merge in the higher forms of civiliza 
 tion the distinctive peculiarities which now separate 
 the different tribes from each other, and which prevent 
 their acting together for their common good. Give 
 them, as I before suggested, some sixty miles square 
 on the banks of the Missouri, where they shall remain 
 unobstructed by the land-speculator and the trafficker 
 in firewater that curse of the poor Indian and you 
 may then look for some radical changes in their condi 
 tion and character for the better. Until this is done, I 
 despair of their making much progress under their 
 present circumstances. As to the quantity of land, 
 sixty square miles is enough, I would not recommend 
 a larger quantity. Let this land be properly distribu 
 ted, each Indian receiving a certain number of acres to 
 till. In this way he would become attached to the soil, 
 and would feel a pride in cultivating it. 
 
 The results of such an arrangement would be : 
 
 1. That the North Western Indians would remove there 
 and have permanent homes. Hitherto they have had to 
 move from place to place. 
 
 2. Seminaries of learning would not be rooted up. 
 They would become permanent establishments, and 
 their effects be felt to future generations. 
 
 3. Necessity will compel them to become agricul 
 turists. My nation has become agriculturists. This 
 has resulted in part from their becoming Christians, for 
 some twenty years ago my nation embraced Christian 
 ity. Ten years ago many of them were hunters. They 
 had to go twelve or fifteen miles for deer. But they 
 now have their little farms, and they find it much bet- 
 
166 SPEECH. 
 
 ter to stay at home and cultivate the land, than to wan 
 der abroad for an uncertain subsistance. For example, 
 my uncle, last year, raised on his farm 978 bushels of 
 wheat. He employed two horses to carry it to market, 
 and got his money for it. In all ages men try to get a 
 living in some way ; and the Indian, while he holds a 
 gun in one hand, now holds a hoe in the other. He has 
 made this approach to civilization, and only requires 
 encouragement and opportunity to become still more 
 civilized and more Christianized. 
 
 4. The Indians are a remarkably social race. If 
 they had some central interest, such as I propose to 
 give them, their individualities would be lost as they be 
 come better acquainted, with each other, and they would 
 become one people, all having common objects and in 
 terests to promote and pursuemg them with energy. 
 I can scarcely unfold to you all the benefits which 
 would result from the establishment of Schools among 
 them, but I would mention one of the most important 
 and obvious of those benefits. When the children of 
 various nations go to a common school, their parents, 
 however hostile they may have been heretofore, will, 
 in the common advantages which they see their chil 
 dren enjoy, find new bonds of union to connect them 
 with each other. 
 
 5. Nothing will contribute more to. tranquility of 
 mind than the assurance that they are no more to be 
 removed from the home they occupy. This is what 
 the Indian has always wanted. Give them settled and 
 permanent homes and you will make them contented. 
 
 6. When they are once convinced that they derive 
 great advantages from a common intercourse in some 
 
SPEECH. 167 
 
 central position, their objections will give way to the 
 force of argument. The Indian is not obstinate when 
 his reason is convinced. 
 
 7. The improvements of which I speak in the con 
 dition of the Indian, though certain, will be gradual. 
 You cannot accomplish them at once. When you give 
 them a government, the laws should not only prohibit 
 and punish drunkeness, but prohibit the sale of liquor to 
 the Indians by those who now traffic in the article. 
 The government of the United States would thus hold 
 a hammer over those bad men, one good consequence of 
 which would be, that quarrels and wars which now re 
 sult from the intemperate use of ardent spirits, would 
 cease. 
 
 8. A spirit of emulation would spring up among the 
 Indians which would be attended with the happiest re 
 sults. In 15 or 20 years the country would be settled, 
 provided, in the mean time, they are not disturbed in 
 the occupation of their lands ; but, begin to construct 
 Rail Roads through their territory, and they will burn 
 them as fast as you build them. 
 
 9. The present government fund for the education of 
 the Indians amounts to $10,000 ; but under the present 
 distribution of it among the scattered tribes, it does lit 
 tle or no good. Let seminaries of education be estab 
 lished ; let a college be founded with the proceeds of 
 the sale of their lands ; give the Indians a single fort in 
 this central position for their defence ; give them Courts 
 of Justice in which they should adjust their quarrels 
 according to the laws of Indians, in connection with the 
 Courts of the United States, and a better understanding 
 would spring up between them and the Government of 
 
168 SPEECH. 
 
 the United States, and there would no longer be any 
 reason to apprehend hostility and war on their part. 
 
 10. Your Government expenses would be less. You 
 now have to guard the whole of your frontier, from Texas 
 along the whole of your Southern border. But concen 
 trate the Indians, and give them for their defence a single 
 fort, and you will have nothing more to fear from the in 
 cursion of the border tribes. Not one grain of powder, 
 not a single ball will be necessary. 
 
 11. You will have to give only one price for their lands, 
 instead of two or three prices, which you now give when 
 you wish to remove them. 
 
 12. The expense of sending out agents will be less. 
 You now employ many agents. You are obliged to do 
 it : but, if my plan is adopted, only two or three agents 
 will be necessary. 
 
 13. There need be no expense for transporting them. 
 Give the first settlers a premium and they will go there 
 fast enough at their own charges. 
 
 14. The Missionaries would then become permanent 
 among them. The agents are now in the habit of slan 
 dering the Missionaries, representing them as being 
 unfavorable to the Government. 
 
 In conclusion, in asking this favor of the American 
 people, 1 have not consulted my own feelings. I ask 
 them only to give the Indian education and literature. 
 He loves to live by his own stream, as the bee loves to 
 gather sweets as he flies from flower to flower. When 
 we come rmong you, we like to reciprocate the friendly 
 feelings you entertain towards us. If you are prosperous, 
 and, sitting in halls like this, our children come to you 
 and ask you for bread, will you give it to them 1 Will you 
 
SPEECH. 169 
 
 put the plough in their hands and teach them how to use it 1 
 Then will our children be merry around our fireside, 
 with a Bible in their hands, and a touch of God s fire in 
 their hearts. Then will our people participate in the 
 blessings of religion and civilization. Then will peace, 
 love and unity prevail ; and our poor neglected race will 
 occupy a high place in the scale of nations. 
 
 Fanatics have talked of extending universal suffrage, 
 even to the colored man, but their being silent in reference 
 to that which would elevate the North American Indian, 
 proves that they assent to his downfall. He must receive 
 something in return for giving up his whole country. In 
 return give him but institutions of learning, and he will 
 give you noble examples, perhaps a PATRICK HENRY, or a 
 RANDOLPH, who shall do honor to his race, and who shall 
 handle the lightning, as a mere plaything, with a FRANK 
 LIN or travel with a NEWTON from star to star. The wide 
 world looks with wild intensity to our shores for a model 
 a noble example it finds in him who loved liberty, the 
 father of liberty, GEORGE WASHINGTON. I ask you to give 
 the Indian that liberty, and then he will, like the eagle 
 (the emblem of liberty) stretch his wings abroad and 
 soar aloft. 
 
 It is my purpose to collect all the expressions of sympa 
 thy from the people and from the different Legislatures, 
 until next March, and in this way move Congress to adopt 
 some plan for the permanent good of the Indians in the 
 West. . I ask your favorable consideration of this plan. 
 It is true, you have but few Indians in this State a mis 
 erable remnant of the Catawbas. But ever remember 
 after this, that, on the 15th day of December, an Indian 
 dropped his tears in this Hall, when he, in a reasonable 
 
170 SPEECH. 
 
 manner, presented the claims of the Indian for your co 
 operation. 
 
 Finally, for success, I depend not on these arms nor 
 on any natural endowments I may have been blessed 
 with ; but for success, in the God of the Universe will 1 
 trust 
 
 In all my journeys on the shores of Lake Superior, 
 while I endeavered to hold up the Cross before my breth- 
 ern, I have watched the movements of Providence, step 
 by step, and if I can but be a connecting link betwen the 
 United States and my race, I shall then be happy. Those 
 of you who pray to the Great Spirit, ask his blessing on 
 me, that the same angel who has watched over me in the 
 woods, may guide and shield me and them: and if, when 
 dying, I shall be so happy as to see my children and 
 yours enjoying prosperity and happiness, I shall die in 
 peace. 
 
ADDRESS BEFORE THE LEGISLATURE 
 OF PENNSYLVANIA. 
 
 The following is an address delivered before the Legis 
 lature of Pennsylvania, on the 2Mh of January last, 
 by Mr. George Copway, (or Kah-ge-ga-gah-bowh,) 
 a chief of the Chippewa tribe. Mr. Copway has 
 recently been in this City and lectured before re 
 spectable and interested audiences. We presume 
 all feel an interest in the welfare of the Indians 
 and we place this address before our readers, feel 
 ing that they will be instructed in its reading. 
 
 Gentlemen of the Legislature of Pennsylvania : 
 
 My limited knowledge of your language will render 
 it somewhat difficult for me to be understood this* 
 evening, as I speak a tongue which is not my own 
 which is not my native language. Permit me, however, 
 to ask your indulgence while I endeavor to present to 
 you the claims of the Indian, and at the same time, I 
 solicit you to extend to me, personally, your sympathy, 
 as well as to the cause in which I am engaged. Be 
 sides the embarrassments under which I labor at the 
 present moment, I have had for several days past a 
 severe cold, which, in a great degree, incapaciates me 
 from speaking with that ease and freedom that I could- 
 wish, in order to lay my heart open to you. 
 
 In presenting the claims of my unfortunate race, I 
 cannot resist recurring to the period when the Indian 
 
172 SPEECH. 
 
 and the white man first commenced their intercourse, 
 three hundred and fifty-six years ago. The Indian 
 was then an inhabitant of all the Eastern Countries on 
 which rests the different cities of the Atlantic States. 
 The Indian was the sovereign of the whole country ; 
 the mountain echoed with his voice, and all he saw was 
 his. The game of the forest he claimed as his own, 
 the fish of the waters and the course of the rivers were 
 also his. Proudly he then roamed through the country 
 where now stand your farms and your mighty cities. 
 There was then no cloud that the heathen saw portend 
 ing his danger. The heavens were clear before his 
 eye. He knew no bounderies ; he knew no limits to 
 his desire. And when he was found in this country, 
 he had no extent of society, he had no extensive insti 
 tutions, which have since been established where he 
 then lived. There were no palaces, with their gaudy 
 attendants ; but, wherevev you now see the mountains 
 of your State, whether in the north, the south, or the 
 west, you may picture to your mind s eye the noble 
 form of the Indian standing on one of their lofty peaks. 
 He made his native mountains his throne, and it was 
 from thence he could see, to a limited extent, his 
 boundless empire. 
 
 While the paleface trembled on Plymouth Rock, 
 shivering there with cold, his billow-tossed limbs were 
 gathered by our fathers, who brought him to their 
 firesides, and introduced him to their people. The 
 .palefaces were then a small nation, but they have since 
 become a great one, and the proud sons of the forest 
 have, one by one, fallen away, like the stars that die 
 at a distance in the skies. In return for our kindness 
 
SPEECH. 173 
 
 and friendly feeling towards you, we look to you for 
 protection, for guadianship, for instruction, as we 
 protected and taught your fathers in the early history 
 of this country. Several years back, with much soli 
 citude, I endeavored to study the peculiar wants of my 
 poor people, as well as the condition of the emigrants 
 westward ; and in order to promote the welfare and 
 interests of both, I attemped, to the best of my abili 
 ty, to mature a plan which, I think, if caried into ef 
 fect, will prove highly beneficial and advantageous to 
 both people, the whites as well as the Indians. Gentle 
 men, I feel assured that when you shall have heard all 
 my remarks on this important and interesting subject, 
 you will not accuse me of selfishness on this occasion, 
 as I have not overlooked your nation in advocating the 
 claims of my own. 
 
 In presenting my plan before you this evening, gen 
 tlemen, permit me to state, in as few words as possible, 
 what I have to say, as I wish to accomplish my visits 
 to the different State Legislatures now in session, on 
 this errend, with as little delay as possible. On the 
 31st of March last, you may remember that a meeting 
 was held in the city of Philadelphia, where I attended 
 for the first time, and broached the subject of civiliza 
 tion among the Indians in a more extensive and elabor 
 ate manner than on the present occasion. I found 
 however, that it was done at a consumption of a great 
 deal more time and an expenditure of money than I 
 could conveniently afford. I found that the getting 
 up of meetings in cities was a more tardy and ineffi 
 cient method of obtaining the action of Congress in 
 the matter than in personally soliciting and enlisting 
 
174 SPEECH. 
 
 the aid, influence and action of the Legislatures of the 
 several States. I have visited the different States of the 
 Union, presented to them my views in relation to saving 
 the Indians, and, if possible, to get their expressions of 
 approbation of my plan, in order that their resolutions 
 might be addressed to Congress, in the hope that they 
 may set apart a territory in the West, in which all the 
 Indian tribes shall be collected, and there remain unmo 
 lested for ever. Gentlemen, I have found this project, 
 as far as I have gone, meet the views of those who have 
 counselled me in the matter. 
 
 The object I have in view, is to call upon the General 
 Government to grant to the Indians a part of the north 
 western territory, west of the Iowa territory, and between 
 the Nebraska and Minesotta territories, for the use and 
 occupancy of all those Indians who are living there in a 
 scattered condition, where they can enjoy permanent 
 homes, the advantages of education and agricultural in 
 struction, so that, after a time, when they shall have be 
 come Christianized and enlightened, they may be incor 
 porated into the Federal Union as a State. Before we 
 can do much good for the Indians, we must, as I have 
 already said, provide them permanent homes, and by that 
 means, secure to them peace of mind, which is abso 
 lutely necessary to ensure their improvement and pro 
 gress in the arts of civilization. Much good can be ef 
 fected in this way ; nnd all the Indian tribes will assem 
 ble together, and go to their new and permanent homes, 
 there to live in peace and harmony. 
 
 But the Indians, in their present isolated condition, 
 are eternally at war with each other, and every influ 
 ence is now brought to bear upon them, that is calcu- 
 
SPEECH. 175 
 
 lated to increase their revengeful feelings towards one 
 another. I do not refer to the civilized, educated and 
 enlightened portion of the Indians that are now living 
 in different parts of the United States, as, for in stance, 
 the Indians of the State of New York, and those in Mich 
 igan, and the States of North and South Carolina, as 
 well as Georgia. All these Indians, however, will go 
 to the far West, and there join their brethren and form 
 one family. I repeat, that I do not mean that the more 
 improved and educated portion of them, will remove 
 from their present homes but only those who are not so 
 advanced in civilization. Let them remain where they 
 are, and go on improving and enjoying all the blessings 
 of civilization. I mean that those Indians that are scat 
 tered in Michigan, the territory of Iowa, and on the 
 banks of the Mississippi, shall go to one place, and form 
 a great settlement among themselves. 
 
 Gentlemen, in advocating this plan in the different 
 States of the Union, I have been asked the question 
 Have not the Indians now homes in the West, which 
 theUnited States have granted them, on the other side 
 of the Mississippi V Those Indians in Arkansas the 
 Chickasaws and Creeks, and several other nations have 
 homes there, and the same kind that they had when they 
 were east of the Mississippi river. It is said that their 
 homes have been so secured to them that no one can 
 buy their homes from them. That, gentlemen, is our 
 present version of the acts of the general government 
 with the Indians : but have they not been violated in by 
 gone ages ] Have not the laws which have been secur 
 ed to this people, been violated by those who succeeded 
 to the law-making power. Most assuredly they have. 
 
176 SPEECH. 
 
 Unfortunately for the government of the United States, 
 the commissioners appointed by it to select a territory 
 for the Indians, selected the best portions of the west, 
 and the consequence has been that circumstances have 
 rendered it impossible and unfortunately for them 
 to hold their lands. 
 
 In the first place, their position is such that their 
 land extends all the way from Texas to the North, like 
 a barrier through which emigration must press. There, 
 roads are to be constructed and canals opened through 
 their country. Military roads, too, will be opened for 
 emigrants ; and, no sooner do you propose to go and 
 buy one acre of land to open these highways, than the 
 eye of the Indian will be directed with suspicion to 
 their Great Father, and the Indians will be removed 
 from the last acre of land that they hold. 
 
 2. The quality of their land is another great induce 
 ment to deprive them of it, and they never can hold it. 
 Several months ago, I was conversing on the subject 
 with Mr. Albert Gallatin, of New York, when he re 
 marked that is one of the greatest reasons why the In 
 dians can never hold the lands which the United 
 States has ceded to them. The quality is such, that 
 the people living out West will tease the Indian, and 
 also the government of the United States, that in the 
 end the land will be bought again from the Indians .by 
 the government. Then, again, the day will come when 
 we will see trouble, as in the State of Georgia. 
 
 3. The quantity of the land is so great that they can 
 not hold it. And what do the Indians want with so 
 much land when we are attempting to teach them the 
 science of agriculture 1 for, the having so much land 
 
SPEECH. 177 
 
 begets a feverish anxiety on their part for deer hun 
 ting ; and, as long as there is a deer on their territory, 
 so long will they let fall every agricultural implement 
 from their hand and take their guns in order to maintain 
 themselves by hunting. 
 
 4. They have no means of educating their children, 
 because they are inhabiting so broad an extent of coun 
 try, that it is impossible for the people of the United 
 States to supply them with schools, and teachers of mo 
 rality, and the arts and sciences, which are necessary 
 to elevate their condition. 
 
 5. They depend upon the proceeds of the sales of 
 their lands, and having a great quantity for sale, they 
 dispose of it and will reason thus : my children will 
 fare no worse than I have fared. I was living yonder ; 
 my father sold a portion of the territory, which we oc 
 cupy, to the United States, upon the proceeds of which 
 I and my children have lived, and now the United 
 States will buy this land from us. My children will 
 fare the same as I fared ever since I sold it to the Uni 
 ted States. Therefore, it will not be worth while to 
 have plantations, because they will only be a loss to 
 us ; for, no sooner have w r e our plantations and our 
 farms, than we must be compelled to sell them through 
 necessity. This moving, then, must still go on west- 
 wardly, till the last Indian shall stand on the barren 
 peaks of the Rocky Mountains, and gaze on the land 
 which has been taken from him. The kind-hearted, 
 then, will drop a tear for the fate of that race which 
 was once noble and free as the eagle that soars in the 
 skies. 
 
 6. The scarcity of food which must follow, will pro 
 duce trouble between the Indians and the government 
 
178 SPEECH. 
 
 of the United States ; for, as long as there is a deer or a 
 buffalo on this side of the Rocky Mountains, no cloud of 
 discord will be over the head of the Indian and the white 
 man. But, no sooner will the last resource of the Indian 
 be gone, than he will nerve himself for the worst, and 
 take up his weapons of warfare. He will feed for a time 
 upon the cattle on the frontier, and no sooner has he kill 
 ed a bullock or a steer for his subsistence, than the news 
 papers abroad will proclaim that the Indians are com 
 ing against us, that they are killing our cattle by hun 
 dreds ; and the whole country is in danger, and soon 
 the soldiers will be on the spot, and the rattling of their 
 firearms be heard, giving proof of the destruction of a 
 race that once lived in this country. And when, gentle 
 men, that day comes, the Indian will die with his wea 
 pons of war for he will not die but at the mouth of the 
 cannon, when desperation has driven him to it. In or 
 der to avert this state of things, 1 have addressed the Leg 
 islatures of the several States. I love peace I am for 
 peace. 
 
 7. The Indians in their present distinctive position 
 in the isolated condition in which they are found will 
 perpetuate the peculiarities which characterize them as 
 a nation apart from others. The Sioux, the Winneba- 
 goes, the Pottawatamies, the Osages, and the rest of the 
 Indians have their several peculiarities, but when you 
 come to throw their interest in the centre, the effect will 
 be to unite the one tribe to the other an interest which 
 the United States alone is capable of giving and control 
 ling. What, I ask, would be the natural results of such 
 an arrangement, if carried into operation 1 In the first 
 place, there would be a perceptible improvement in the 
 
SPEECH. 179 
 
 physical, intellectual and moral condition of the Indi 
 ans. Their seminaries of learning would be permanent. 
 There is now annually appropriated by the generosity 
 of the people of the United States, for the purpose of 
 educating the Indians, the sum of $10,000 and that is 
 so divided in the West, that some times two or three 
 dollars of it come to us at the head waters of the Mis 
 sissippi and the Lake Superior. The money, in short, 
 is so scattered along the banks of the Mississippi river, 
 and the banks of the great Northern Lakes, as not to 
 be of any perceptible advantage to those for whom it 
 is intended. The small sum of $10,000 circulated 
 over so extensive a country, and intended to be used 
 in paying teachers to educate the Indians, does littie 
 or no good. 
 
 Suppose you were to go and sow seed on the ground, 
 putting two grains there, and one here, and another 
 yonder, when the ground was rich to produce fruit; 
 and. in the spring of the year, on going to it, you would 
 find but a very sparse crop a little stick here and an 
 other there only the little birds having had access to 
 the seed at all times, and much of which would be de 
 stroyed by disease. This by way of illustration. But, 
 gentlemen, put the Indians on one territory, in a cen 
 tral position, and use the fund now set apart for school 
 purposes and you will have schools arid seminaries of 
 learning that shall reflect credit alike upon the Indians 
 as the government of the United States, the benefits and 
 good effects of which will be felt for ages to come. 
 Wherever the government and the missionaries have 
 succeeded in educating the Indians, they have become 
 an industrious, "moral, and well-behaved people. We 
 
180 SPEECH. 
 
 have learned to read and write. We have tried to be 
 come like the white people, but when the Indian sees 
 the deer bounding before him, he will let drop all his 
 implements of husbandry, and follow the chase. 
 
 But no sooner have the Indians gone on and made 
 improvements, and our children began to like to go to 
 the school houses which have been erected, than we 
 hear the cry of the United States government, We 
 want your lands ; and, in going from one place to an 
 other, the Indian looses all that he had previously learn 
 ed. But were they to be placed in a position, where 
 they would forever be free from molestation, then they 
 would profit by the establishment of schools among 
 them, and religion and piety would increase and flour 
 ish among that people. The disastrous effects of re 
 moving the Indians has been shown on the banks of 
 the Ohio and the Sandusky, and in Georgia and New 
 York, where the Presbyterians, labored hard to make 
 the Indians what they were twenty-five or thirty years 
 ago.- And no sooner did the tree of piety begin to ex 
 pand its limbs, than comes the request, We want 
 you to go Westward. We want your lands. The In 
 dian reluctantly gives up his land to the American gov 
 ernment, not believing, at first, that they were in earn 
 est ; but, when he was convinced of the fact, and his 
 soul being almost teased out of him, and the soldiers 
 having dug up the tree, and taking it to the woods of 
 Arkansas, there to plant it, he surrendered. 
 
 We have ever been told that while the eye of philos 
 ophy has ever looked on, that under all favorable cir 
 cumstances, the Indian would be Indian still. And, 
 I would ask, who, under such circumstances, would 
 
SPEECH. 181 
 
 improve 1 We cannot find institutions of learning, 
 even among the whites, cherished though they may be 
 to a greater extent, always patronized according to 
 their worth. 
 
 2. When the Indians have a permanent home given, 
 then what they did on their plantations would of course 
 be permanent. When you give them a home, you will 
 find contentment around their firesides , but, if they 
 see a probability of their being removed still further 
 westward, the Indians will act as they have always 
 done, showing that they have no faith in the govern 
 ment of the United States. 
 
 Yes ! when I went to Washington last April, I saw 
 there a Chief from Green Bay, whose name was John 
 Quincy, to whom I opened my heart as to what I in 
 tended, if possible to accomplish. No sooner did he 
 learn what my object was, than he rose from his seat, 
 and stretching forth his hands the tears running from 
 his eyes he said, I hope the Great Spirit will pre 
 serve your life till you accomplish this object, for if 
 the day shall come when the United States shall grant 
 to the Indians a country to the West, I will be the 
 first one to move there, for I am tired of moving about 
 from place to place 5 for, when we came from the State 
 of New York to Green Bay, we were told that we 
 should not have to remove again j and now, again, Col. 
 Medilly will not settle with us for $7,000, in order 
 that we might sell our lands again, as we did severa* 
 years ago. The poor man then sat down. 
 
 Ah, my dear friends, if there be any one here who 
 calls himself a man, I would ask him if he would not 
 feel for any one placed in such circumstances as these. 
 
182 SPEECH. 
 
 3. By circumscribing the domains of the Indians, you 
 will make agriculturists of them. Twenty-five years 
 ago, in Canada, we were all hunters and it is now 17 
 or 18 year since we become agriculturists. So long, as 
 there was a deer to hunt, within a range of 18 or 20 
 miles, we did not regard agricultural pursuits ; but no 
 sooner was the country cleared and settled, than we be 
 came agriculturists. No sooner did they find that they 
 could raise grain in tho quantity of 1,000 bushels a 
 year, than they were encouraged to labor. 
 
 4. The Indians are a social race. They are social 
 among themselves, and were they to be placed in 
 a central position, the intimacy between the several na 
 tions would soon become strong, and they would be on 
 the most friendly terms. Their respective nationalities 
 would, before the lapse of many years, be lost, and they 
 would -become social and kind towards each other, and 
 thus would be brought about a peaceful state of society 
 which is necessary in order to their improvement. 
 
 5. Contentment would be followed by all its atten 
 dant blessings. The missionary societies would have 
 great influence, and one school teacher can be employed 
 in educating hundreds ; but, while the Indians are in a 
 separate and isolated condition, they cannot avail them 
 selves of these advantages. So that in forty or fifty years 
 hence, the condition of the Indians will be greatly ame 
 liorated and improved. I say it is impossible for you, 
 according to your present system, to succeed in conver 
 ting the whole of the North American Indians. 
 
 6. You must convince the Indians that it is for their 
 good and their salvation that it will be just and right. 
 The Indian is not a stupid being. When he is to be 
 
SPEECH. 183 
 
 convinced by the advice and arguments of some kind- 
 hearted man, that his home is never to be touched again 
 that his children are never to be removed, and that 
 the fruit of his labor is never to be blasted as heretofore, 
 then will he accept it and act upon it. 
 
 7. The improvement of which I speak cannot be ac 
 complished in one day, or in one year, or five years. The 
 elements are now ripening in the far West. If the 
 government of the United States would look to the ex 
 ample of Wm. Penn, and assure the Indians that their 
 new home should be permanent, then they need never 
 fear that one arrow is ever to be directed against it, or 
 the people of the United States. So long as the people 
 follow the example of that kind and good-hearted man, 
 William Penn, towards the Indians of Delaware, when 
 he first came to this country, they need never be at war 
 with the Indian tribes. 
 
 8. Emulation would spring up all around them. 
 Some may do well, and thus set an example to those who 
 are not doing well. We do not expect much from the 
 old men, but after they shall have passed away have 
 ceased to exist their children will imbibe a different 
 spirit from them. They will be guided and governed by 
 Christianity oh the one hand, and education on the other. 
 
 9. Your government expenses would become less. 
 Now you are trying to fortify the whole of the West by 
 means of barracks and garrisons. You have spent thou 
 sands upon thousands and millions upon millions ofdol 
 lars, for the last 40 or 50 years, and what has it been for 1 
 Because, it is said, it is necessary to defend the frontier set 
 tlements from the encroachments of the Indians. There 
 fore it is, that you have sent your soldiers to your gar- 
 
184 SPEECH. 
 
 sons from Arkansas away down to the North. Now all 
 that we have to ask is to have but one garrison in the 
 central part of the territory. If there is any bad feeling 
 among the Indians, that will be a check upon them, in 
 stead of incurring so much expense and trouble in un 
 dertaking to fortify the entire far West with barracks 
 and garrisons. I would ask the government to give us 
 four or five hundred soldiers, lo go (not as a great many 
 have done to break down and overawe the Indian spirit, 
 under pretext that they are encroaching upon the white 
 people) to ward off the hard-hearted white men, who dis 
 turb the peace of the Indians by selling them liquors 
 for many of them are worse than the worst kind of Indi 
 ans I ever did see. Applause and Laughter.) 
 
 10. In buying up the country which lies on this side 
 of the Rocky Mountains, I would have given but one 
 price for it for, according to Col. McKenney s state 
 ment, you have given a quarter of a cent per acre for 
 the land to the Indians, who have afterwards sold it 
 to the government for half a cent, by having to pur. 
 chase it so often. 
 
 11. The expense of sending agents to reside among 
 the Indians, has become a loss on the part of the gov 
 ernment, for we would ask but one or two. You have 
 got ten or fifteen among the Chippewas, and ten or fif 
 teen among other nations, and consequently you have 
 expended thousands of dollars needlessly. And some 
 of these agents do not know the Indian character, and 
 are, therefore, unfit to be agents. We want agents 
 who would keep the door, and all the whites that 
 should come among us, would have to come through 
 
SPEECH. 185 
 
 them. By this means we would ward off a great 
 many wicked men ; and when there are any offenders 
 against the laws of the United States, we will hand 
 them over for punishment, and when also, there should 
 happen to be any offenders against our own laws we 
 will punish them. If there is any misunderstanding 
 between the Indians and the agents, then tho difficulty 
 can be adjusted between the parties. 
 
 12. The expenses of transporting the Indians has 
 been great to the government, but as soon as you give 
 a country to the Indians, you will be relieved from the 
 trouble of removing them, for they will go there of 
 themselves. 
 
 13. The missionary labors there would become per 
 manent, which has not been the case since their labors 
 have been broken up. And the Indian has always been 
 the sufferer. 
 
 14. Gentlemen, in conclusion, I deem it necessary 
 to give the reasons why the Indians have decreased 
 and not improved why they have decreased in a vast 
 ly greater proportion since the introduction of the 
 white race on this continent, than before. Prior to their 
 landing on these shores, the small pox and many other 
 virulent and noxious diseases, were unknown among 
 the Indians. 
 
 The wars that have raged among themselves. Before 
 the discovery of America, and before the introduction 
 of fire-arms from Europe, the wars among the Indians 
 were not so fatal and destructive as they are now. 
 They have been taught to handle fire-arms with a 
 groat deal of skill. The history of Pennsylvania the 
 
186 SPEECH. 
 
 history of the New England States, and the history 
 of the South, all tells in what manner those wars 
 were conducted. Champlain, in 1612, supplied the 
 the Indians in the North with fire arms, to oppose the 
 Six Nations in that part of Canada, now composing 
 a portion of the State of New York, who at length be 
 came so reduced in numbers, that they were compelled 
 to give up the contest. And so it was with the Span 
 iards in the South, who, as well as the French and 
 English, also furnished arms to the Indians. In all 
 the wars that have been waged in this country among 
 the European powers, the Indian was always asked 
 to show his fearless nature on the battle field, in be 
 half of the English, French, Spaniards and Americans. 
 And when the Indian has received these weapons of 
 war from them, his heart has bled, and he has suffer 
 ed. Yes ! look towards the South. In 1763, the Span 
 iards were waging war against the French. Look in 
 the state of New York, among that class of people, who 
 were of German descent, who encouraged the Indian to 
 war against each other. Look, too, among the people 
 of the North, in Canada, where the British govern 
 ment furnished the Indians with munitions of war, 
 and encouraged them to fight against the North Amer 
 icans. Sometimes the Indian has been called a sav 
 age, because he has been called upon to go and show 
 his bravery in the field. 
 
 1 ask you, gentlemen, as intelligent men men who 
 live in an enlightened age, which was the most sav 
 age, the ones who knew not the origin of these wars, 
 or those who did ! Spirituous liquor has been the 
 great cause of the decrease of the Indians of this coun- 
 
SPEECH. 187 
 
 try. Disease, war, and famine, have alike preyed up 
 on the life of the Indian. Brit, ah, alcoholic spirits 
 have cut off the existance of those nations who have 
 left the records of their existance upon their rivers 
 and their mountains. I remember well when i was 
 but a child, that my mother related to me the intro 
 duction of liquor on the shores of Lake Superior. 
 Some young men (said she,) were urged to go down 
 to Montreal. They went, and returned late in the 
 year ; a council of the nation was called, and one of 
 the men seized a war club and knocked down another. 
 He then fled into the woods, and his brother took the 
 place of the murderer, ordered the men to make two 
 fires, and place a post behind him ; then to paint his 
 bare breast black, and put a white spot near the place 
 where he felt his heart beating. And when all these 
 things had been done, twelve warriors came forth with 
 their bows and arrows to shoot him in the breast as 
 soon as he was ready. Don t shoot me, he said, till 
 I have sung the death song. When he was ready, he 
 called out to his brother, I am now read/ to die in 
 your stead, and if you can live to endure the idea, that 
 the world shall look upon you as a coward, you will 
 not disgrace the clan to which you belong, by shrink 
 ing from that which you merit ; and then he be 
 gan to sing. The murderer now ran to him and push 
 ing him aside, pointed to his breast, and made a white 
 spot where he felt his heart beating. He then ex 
 claimed, I am not a coward I am not afraid to die 
 I went to the woods to get sober for I would not die 
 drunk. After saying this, he commenced singing the 
 death song, and when he gave the signal that he was 
 
188 SPEECH. 
 
 ready to die, twelve arrows pierced his heart, and he 
 fell, one of the first victims to alcohol. 
 
 Ah! brandy, brandy, bane of life, 
 Spring of tumult, source of strife ; 
 Could I but half thy curses tell, 
 The wise would wish the safe in hell. 
 
 [Here Mr. Copway read the series of resolutions 
 which had been passed, by the Legislatures of North 
 Carolina and South Carolina, respectively.] 
 
 Mr. C. resumed, saying In conclusion, gentlemen, 
 I will say that I have detained you too long. I ask 
 nothing more than what is reasonable, and in asking 
 this of the people of the United States, I feel more 
 confident that my humble petition will be granted by 
 this Legislature, at least, on account of Pennsylvania s 
 early history, in connection with the Indians, 1 am 
 convinced that there has been friendly relations exis 
 ting between the Indians and the people of Pennsyl 
 vania particularly. Oh, when 1 think of that day when 
 peace reigned between the Indians and William Perm. 
 That was a glorious period, and he was a kind-hearted 
 and humane man. 
 
 I have ever venerated the name of William Penn, 
 and whenever I thought of the tree under which he 
 made his treaty, which never has been broken, I have 
 often thought if I had only been under the boughs of 
 that old elm tree, I should have been satisfied. I sent 
 to Philadelphia three or four years ago, to endeavor to 
 procure a little piece of that tree, but I failed to obtain 
 it. And 1 never succeeded in getting hold of any of it 
 
SPEECH. 189 
 
 until yesterday. Yesterday I received a card from a 
 lady in Philadelphia, requesting me to call at her house. 
 1 did so, and, on entering one of the rooms, I saw a 
 picture of the old tree. After salutation, she said, 
 there is the tree under which William Penn made his 
 treaty with the Indians. I have understood that you 
 were inquiring for a piece of it, and many have tried 
 to get it from me j and I do not know why I have not 
 parted with it before ; and now, it seems to me is the 
 proper time to part with it. I will give it to you. 
 
 And, I took it in my hand and pressed it to my bo 
 som. There, it is, and I hope as long as I live, and 
 venerate the name of William Penn, that I shall keep 
 it close to where my heart beats, for I revere the mem* 
 ory of that old man. I venerate the very day when he 
 first came to negotiate with the Indians of this coun 
 try. For seventy years not a cloud in the Heavens 
 portended danger and discord. The Great Spirit 
 even smiles upon the wild Indian and the white man, 
 as they smoked the pipe of peace. Oh, last summer, 
 when I was in the city of Washington, on the 4th of 
 July, I thought to myself, when I saw the people en 
 joying themselves, and flocking around at the laying 
 of the corner-stone of the monument to the memory 
 of Washington, that if the day came when the Indi 
 ans shall have peaceable possession of their homes in 
 the West, I would get my people to raise another mon 
 ument to the memory of George Washington. We 
 will point our children to his noble form, and speak 
 of his exalted character, and love of country, in the 
 hope that they may emulate his spirit, and follow his 
 glorious example in all that was great and good. 
 
190 SPEECH. 
 
 We trust that the time may come when the Indians 
 of the far West will have it in their power as it is 
 their inclination, to erect a monument as well to the 
 memory of Gen. Washington as to that of William 
 Penn. The eagle of liberty is stretching forth his 
 wings all over the earth, and the mountains of France 
 and Germany have received him. The isles of the 
 sea are celebrating their songs of liberty ; and will 
 not, I ask, the Indian participate in the glorious jubi 
 lee 1 You, gentlemen, have too much patriotism in 
 your hearts, you have too much love in your hearts, 
 to let the Indian die without being lamented. 
 
 Many have asked Who is that Indian 1 Where 
 has he come from, and where was he born 1 And 
 what is he about V They have asked one another 
 these questions when I have been endeavoring to ex 
 plain my views in relation to the salvation of my poor 
 countrymen. Thank Heaven, I am an Indian, Yes ; 
 were I to be the last to stand on the peaks of the 
 Rocky Mountains, 1 would still raise my hand to the 
 world as a part of a noble specimen of humanity, the 
 representative of the Indians who once lived in this 
 country. I heard one gentleman say to another 
 Who is that V [Alluding to myself] Who is he V 
 Now if he is in this Hall at the present time, tell him 
 I am a native American. [Applause and laughter.] 
 
 Mr, C. in conclusion, said I beg this audience 
 highly inteligent and respectable as it is to receive 
 my warm acknowledgments for your kind attention 
 this evening ; and I pray the Great Spirit that you 
 and I may, while we live, do something for the benefit 
 of the world that, when we are about to visit the 
 
SPEECH. 191 
 
 
 
 world to come, and the Angel of Death appears to sever 
 our bodies from our souls, that the latter may fly, 
 like an eagle, to mansions in the skies. I trust that 
 the white man and the Indian may meet where they 
 shall swear eternal friendship before their God 
 
Correspondence of the Flag, 
 
 BY THE 
 
 INDIAN CHIEF, KA-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. , 
 LETTER I. 
 
 New York. 
 SIR: 
 
 Before leaving these Atlantic Cities for the woods 
 in the far distant west, permit me to converse with your 
 readers, some of whom may have seen notices of the ad 
 dresses and lectures of an Indian chief, in the halls of 
 different legislatures from South to North. 
 
 The great object of my efforts has been to awaken an 
 interest in the minds of the people of these Atlantic 
 States, in behalf of that long neglected rac, the Abori 
 gines of America. That government might collect the 
 Indians in one body in the west, for the purpose of form 
 ing them in one state, thus preparing the way for their 
 improvement. 
 
 The deep interest I have seen manifested in behalf of 
 the Indians, by the American people of the States 
 through which I have travelled, leads me to believe that 
 the majority of the pale-faces wish the red men well. 
 
 The North Carolina Legislature passed a joint reso 
 lution after I had addressed them, strongly recommend 
 ing my plan, to the consideration of the American gov 
 ernment ; and the resolution was transmitted to Con 
 gress. 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 193 
 
 My next visit was to the Legislature of South Caroli 
 na, where I was received in the kindest manner, and 
 had the honor of addressing the members on the 15th of 
 last December. At the expiration of a few days a reso 
 lution was passed by the House, in my favor, and con 
 curred in by the Senate. 
 
 I then started for the north, remaining for a short 
 time in Charleston, where the crowds who attended my 
 lectures denoted the feeling of the people of that city, 
 to whom I am indebted for numerous favors. 
 
 I stopped in Wilmington, N. C., addressed the Vir 
 ginia Legislature, but that body was so pressed with 
 business that no resolution was passed, but I was inform 
 ed that one will be at its next session. 
 
 My address before the Pennsylvania Legislature was 
 published in full. I greatly esteem the people of that 
 State, for their deep regard for my efforts to educate 
 and elevate the Indian. They are worthily the desen- 
 dants of William Penn. They have always been friends 
 of the Indians, and have stood at their side when all 
 others forsook them and fled. They have taught them 
 to handle the hoe, and taught them to love the Maker of 
 all. 
 
 After delivering a course of lectures, by request of 
 the mayor, and other eminent citizens in Philadelphia, 
 I left for New York. This is the Rome of the New World. 
 It takes full one year of close effort to interest the peo 
 ple, and there is but one way in which this can be done 
 to let the shadow of a mighty dollar, appear on the walls 
 of there public halls. 
 
 By the advice of friends I visited your city, in which 
 I found many warm-herarted friends. The kindness be- 
 
194 CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 stowed upon an Indian stranger by your worthy gover 
 nor, by Amos A. Lawrence, Esq., and other influential 
 citizens, can never be forgotten. As my friend, H. W. 
 Longfellow, has beautifully said 
 
 " Friends, my soul with joy remembers ! 
 How like quivering flames they start, 
 When I fan the living embers; 
 
 On the hearth stone of my heart." 
 
 What else could I do but love and esteem the Ameri 
 can people 1 I love their Bible and their institutions. 
 I admire their magnanimity and their perseverance. In 
 dustry, being guided by their intelligence, causes the 
 sea to do their will, and has opened channels, through 
 which commerce pours its treasures at their feet. The 
 roar of the cannon speaks for its defence, and the flag 
 that waves over it, is the charter of its rights. 
 
 While revolution after revolution follows in the Old 
 World, and thrones crumble beneath the giant tread of 
 freedom, our own nation stands firm in the right, and 
 instead of blood and carnage, diffuses among its inhabi 
 tants the principles of education. The struggle in the 
 Old World has but commenced. The fearful struggle 
 betwen the powers of darkness and the powers of light, 
 betwen the lion of despotism and the eagle of freedom. 
 America ! America ! I adore thee ! Land of intelli 
 gence, of industry, and the fruits thereof. I have drank 
 from thy mountain streams. I have gazed at thy lofty 
 mountains, and floated in my birchen canoe over the 
 calm surface of thy glassy lakes. 
 
 America, America, heaven s blessings attenend thee, 
 While we live we shall cherish and love and defend thee ! 
 Tbo the scorner may sneer, and the witless defame thee, 
 Our heai t swells with gladness whenever we name thee/ 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 195 
 
 My letter is dated in New York. As an Indian, I 
 walk these streets amid the palaces of the white man. 
 The walls, how high, the streets how hard. All rush by 
 me with arrow-like speed* Silks and rags go side by 
 side in Broadway. Here are the world s extremes. I 
 cannot remain here long. I must away to the western 
 woods and lakes, to the Falls of St. Anthony, across the 
 Prairies ,to the base of the Rocky Mountains. I shall 
 take the fish-hook and pole. When I have been lucky 
 you shall hear from me, and I will send you an invita 
 tion to partake of a feast at the foot of the Rocky Moun 
 tains. 
 
 You will hear from me at Washington, before I leave 
 for the West. 
 
 Yours, &c. 
 
 KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 
 
 LETTER II, 
 
 Washington, May, 1849. 
 SIR: 
 
 In my last I told you that I would write from 
 Washington, and now, not knowing how soon 1 may be 
 off from here, I sit down to talk once again with your 
 numerous readers. 
 
 Washington ! What a name. The nation s pride, the 
 centre of patriots and the model of men for centuries 
 
196 CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 to come. The wide world s languages with their dia 
 lects have learned to pronounce it. The fame of the 
 man, though silent, will speak to new-born millions. 
 Mothers whisper this name hi the ears of inocency. 
 How appropriate for a new-born republic. Those mas 
 sive pillars of the Capitol and the White House, and 
 that shaft which is about to be reared to the skies, 
 must wear away before the name will cease to be a 
 motto for nations abroad, and for the two hundred 
 States which must exist when all this American land 
 is subdued by commerce and art. 
 
 Washington is comparatively still to what it gener 
 ally is. But the same dust that rose in white columns 
 when I first saw the city three years ago, is still here 
 rising from the avenue. To-day the north-west winds 
 have been rather uncourteous to aged heads, and gar 
 ments play rather curious tricks. 
 
 The trees on the avenue look quite green. The song 
 of birds among them is heard, and the tiny homes for 
 a tiny race are being built. The flowers sweeten the 
 air, and children sportfully play with the gold fish in 
 the reservoir, in front of the Capitol. To-day, tired 
 of looking at mud walls, just before sunset I went to 
 Georgetown heights- I passed by people who had the 
 same disagreeable disease with which yankeedom is 
 afflicted, namely, curiosity, white men and women, 
 a glorious mixture you know what I mean. Mouths 
 were opened, there is that Indian chief, said an ur 
 chin, advancing before me. I made at him as though 
 I would cane, him, and I have not since seen him ; for, 
 as he started he made an effort to squeal r and whirled 
 around a corner as though he would run to the end of 
 
CORRESPONDENCE, 
 
 the world and neither stop nor look back. Scare that 
 boy again in like manner, and he would be as white as 
 his neighbors. Poor child, I would not harm a straight 
 hair of your head. 
 
 .After reaching the top, nearly out of breath, I glan 
 ced my eyes over the panoramic view about me. The 
 wind, how bracing, the gentle rustling of the leaves 
 of the trees, how musically delightful. Before me lay 
 the waters of the Potomac clothed with white sails. 
 
 What is yon dark streak V inquires my friend. It 
 is the bridge, a mile and a quarter long. 
 
 The sun began to sink. With what a gorgeous fold 
 it enwraps itself, as the music of creation lulls it to 
 rest. The clouds around it, attending ministers on its 
 departure, on one side appeared as a full blaze, on the 
 other like giant waves foaming and careering onward. 
 It has sank behind the trees and their foliage is in a 
 crimson hue. O, could I have a bower there. Me- 
 thinks that when I slept I should dream of Eden s 
 pleasant groves. 
 
 What a beautiful sight ! A Boston poet stood be 
 fore me like a statue, gazed, wondered, admired ! He 
 said Tic/thing, but his eyes flashed with the fire of his 
 soul. In his silence there was language! Far off on 
 yonder branch sings the mocking bird of the south, and 
 nearer was a robin, both chanting the praise of their 
 Creator. Other birds flew by to their nest. Night 
 creeping over the vale below, I turned away reluctant 
 ly from the glorious scene. 
 
 Just now I have passed the large buildng, the Treas 
 ury Uncle Samuel s pocket in which is held the 
 common cents of the nation. 
 
198 CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 Good night ! My friend has gone ahead of me, and 
 is waiting my arrival in the land of nod. 
 
 May 15. I have just learned a Washington secret, 
 viz, that my friend is to dine with the Cabinet to 
 day, or rather that the Cabinet is to dine with him. 
 Mention it to no one. You can whisper it to the ladies, 
 however they can keep a secret. 
 
 The dust ! I wish to leave it and away to the green 
 fields of the west. I am to know to day whether I am 
 to receive the aid of government in the prosecution of 
 my plan to concentrate and civilize the Indians of the 
 west. God knows that the Indians deserve aid and in 
 struction from the American people, and they seem de 
 sirous to grant it. What the people wish to do, the gov 
 ernment will not hinder them from doing, and, to the 
 credit of the men at the head of national affairs be it 
 said, they seem anxious to recompense the red men for 
 the wrongs of the past. 
 
 I must close. The clouds are at this moment gath 
 ering in their might, and threaten to flood us with cold 
 water. 
 
 I am yours, 
 
 KAH-GE-QA-GAH-BOWH 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 199 
 
 LETTER III. 
 
 Mount Vernon, May, 1849. 
 SIR: 
 
 To-day for the first time I had the good fortune to 
 find time to visit this place ; the final resting spot of 
 the greatest of modern men. 
 
 Mayor Seaton, of Washington, gave us a note to the 
 present occupant, Mr. Washington and after a ride of 
 sixteen miles by land, in company with my friend 
 Mr. John S. Adams, of Boston, we came in view of the 
 spot. On our way to the tomb we were obliged to 
 travel a most disagreeable road, ditches, rivulets, nar 
 row passes, tangled woods, and other evils obstructed 
 our way. We drove up to the gate and uncle some 
 body came hobbling along to open it. In these dig- 
 gins, habituate yourself in calling every negro you meet 
 who is half a minute older than youself, uncle, and 
 you will pass anywhere. 
 
 He opened the gate and we entered, looking upon the 
 old dilapidated brick walls on our right hand, and going 
 up to the door, delivered my note, and was soon reques 
 ted to walk in the passage. 
 
 Dah, said a curly-headed urchin, walk round and 
 and see what you can see. 
 
 But where is Mr, Washington ! I inquired. 
 
 He is in dat room dah, sir. 
 
 What, is he sick! 1 
 
 No sair but you will look round de room and see 
 what you can see. 
 
 We strolled about the parlor, sitting-room, and pas 
 sage, and used all the exertion we could to see what 
 
200 CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 we could see. We looked about us in vain for some 
 person to conduct us to the tomb. When 1 asked the 
 colored boy the location of it, he stuck out his long 
 arm in a horizontal position, and pointing to a long 
 brick wall, said, <Dah ! 
 
 1 went to the front of the once elegant mansion, and 
 stood on the brow of a hill under the branches of a tall 
 tree. The Potomac lay below and not a ripple was to 
 be seen. The air was sultry and still. O, how still. 
 Two magnolia trees in front of the house were seem 
 ingly drooping into decay, but the cool air of the even 
 ing was only needed to revive them. 
 
 The house was in a very neglected, timeworn condi 
 tion ; the oak trees seemed to flourish better than any 
 thing else, and the windows corresponded with other 
 parts of the house, except two of them, which seemed 
 to have more attention bestowed on them than did the 
 others, being adorned with superb curtain hangings. 
 
 Seeing no white man, we availed ourselves of the 
 guidance of an old negro. He began to speak of the 
 greatness of George Washington, and between each 
 word would escape a sigh. 
 
 There, said he, is the place where massa Washing 
 ton sleeps. 
 
 Here at the gate, I stood, and when I gazed on the 
 marble coffin which contained his body, an inde~scriba- 
 ble feeling filled my soul of pleasure and regret. Here 
 rests the remains of a man whose fame is as boundless 
 as the ocean whose honor towers above the skies 
 whose virtues are sung in other lands, and will be a 
 lesson to the children of generations yet to come a 
 model for heroes, a model for Christians. Here rests the 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 20 1 
 
 man in whose breast burned the true flame of patriot 
 ism; the man whose voice was heard above the din of 
 battle whose counsels piloted the ship of freedom 
 through tempestuous seas, and who hoisted the stars 
 and stripes, beneath which American commerce now 
 floats in security, it was he who fed the young eagles 
 in their defenceless homes, in their hour of peril, till 
 they became strong, till the hour of peril was past, and 
 they were let loose to bear over the world the charter 
 of freedom which Washington marked out for it. 
 They go from east to west, and soon all shall be free, 
 this earth a paradise, and men and angels one. 
 
 Who of all the ambitious Caesars of the Old World 
 could be compared with George Washington 1 When 
 we speak of Napoleon, the heart is sickened with the 
 thought of blood. But around the memory of Wash 
 ington, the light of an unclouded sun is seen. The 
 one led on his warriors with an iron sceptre the other 
 governed them with a smile. Both died. One sooth 
 ed by the hands of an angel, the other pressed down by 
 the thoughts of the anguish he had caused. The 
 grave of one was where the ocean looked in fury, the 
 grave of the other in quiet, watered by the tears oC 
 grateful millions of freemen. 
 
 Absorbed with thoughts like these, for the first time 
 my inflexible nature gave way to its feelings. I could 
 not help it. 
 
 I am sorry that they do not keep it better. It should 
 be a marble castle in which the angel of light might 
 watch his dust till the morn of the resurrection. 
 
 I turned from the tomb, and on the tree there sat a 
 moaning dove. It seemed to be conscious that we 
 
202 CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 came there to weep. Warble on, little bird ! When 
 we are blest with a home in paradise, I will feed thee 
 with fruits immortal. 
 
 The sun is sinking in a blaze of glory. The skies 
 are of a crimson hue, and the foliage of the tree throws 
 its shadow upon our path. The tame deer are sport 
 ing around us, and with many pleasures and regrets 
 we leave. 
 
 It is now nearly 7 o clock, P. M., and we have 18 
 miles to go ; so for the present, farewell. 
 
 KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 
 
 LETTER IV, 
 
 : Norfolk, Fa., May 29, 1849. 
 DEAR SIR : 
 
 From the date of my letter you will learn that 
 I am still going south, instead of north or west. 
 
 Norfolk is now full of alarming rumors. The chol 
 era is here, and people are more religiously inclined 
 than usual. A revival is now in progress in one of the 
 churches, the result of which, will I trust remain long 
 er than the epidemic; though, doubtless, in some cases 
 it will pass away with the alarm that gave it birth. 
 
 This place is favorably situated for commerce, hav 
 ing a good harbor, the best I have ever seen. The 
 land in its vicinity is very good for agricultural pur- 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 203 
 
 poses, and the principal products are corn, tobacco and 
 sweet potatoes. Ships are here from all ports. In 
 view are vessels just arrived, others just departing 1 . 
 Hark ! you can hear the sailor s song and the rattling 
 of the cordage. Up, up go the sails, one toss of the 
 sailor s hat, one adieu to the landsmen and they are 
 off. These white sails on the ocean are like lilies on 
 the pond, dotting it wherever commerce has travelled. 
 
 There is something sublimely grand in the idea of a 
 frail bark struggling across from continent to continent. 
 Storm raging, winds howling and waves moaning, and 
 thus to be upon the deep, hemmed in by the mighty 
 walls of the ocean ! but I must stop writing about it, 
 for a sensation of sea sickness already creeps over me 
 at the bare thought of it. 
 
 It is near 10 o clock A. M., and curiosity leads me 
 to go over the ferry to the place where that ship of 
 ships, the Pennsylvania, is anchored. Her masts 
 tower above all others, a hundred feet higher than the 
 highest. When I inquired whether I could be convey 
 ed on board, I was told that the cholera was on board, 
 and that one of the four persons who had been attack 
 ed by it was dead, So, instead of going on board the 
 ship, I strolled about the navy yard, which exceeds any 
 place of the kind I have ever seen ; the row of houses, 
 work-shops and ship houses. What a noisy place. 
 Go it, ye hammer and tongs and saw-mills ! There 
 are at present a thousand men at work in this yard. 
 Spike-makers cable and anchor-makers, groups here 
 and groups there making extensive preparations for 
 war ! and nothing is done for peace. 1 think the day 
 is not far distant when the good reputation .of 
 
204 CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 our nation will riot be based on the number of its guns 
 or the size of its naval fleet. 
 
 .Cannons and balls ! This is a part of civilization 
 which I hope my people will never learn. Some time 
 ago the famous warrior Black Hawk was brought from 
 Washington to this yard to seethe preparations which 
 the government was making for war ; more particular 
 ly, however, to see the great ship. I am told that he 
 was conducted all over the yard, and no sign of emotion 
 did he manifest until he was led to the great ship. 
 He gazed in wonder at the tall masts, the strong rig 
 ging, the steam engine and the boilers, and asked Who 
 made this great canoe V He was told, and with a 
 shake of the heed, said, I should like to see the man 
 that made this big canoe; he must be a great warrior. 
 He inquired who it was that guided it. When he was 
 shown, he could hardly believe that the person had 
 power in his arms to steer such a canoe in a storm. 
 
 Strawberries are plenty here, but few person eat 
 them, supposing them to contain too much cholera. I 
 devoured a pretty good portion of them the other day, 
 and am certain there was none in those I ate. In 
 Portsmouth, I found the streets well limed and white- 
 was/led. I think the prevailing epidemic will rage here 
 as the ground is very low, flat, and there is much stag 
 nant water. 
 
 The famous Cypress Swamp is not far from here, 
 where the staves are obtained, and in which snakes and 
 alligators abound. 
 
 Many runaway slaves are housed in this swamp and 
 live like bears in the woods, seldom seeing any white 
 people. Some have lived thus for twenty years, They 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 205 
 
 raise their grain in patches, and the region is very 
 large. 
 
 The Virginians are a very hospitable people. About 
 a year ago while in Richmond, a request was sent to me 
 to visit Charles city. In about a week afterwards I 
 made arrangements to go. 
 
 When I arrived in the city 1 did not know it. I 
 alighted and found obout one thousand people who had 
 met to hear the Indian. A church was open. Tall 
 oaks and pines shadowed us, that had maintained 
 their position, for at least a hundred years. There was 
 not another house at a less distance than three miles - 
 and such was Charles city ! I thought if that was a 
 city, we could boast of many cities in the wild woods. 
 
 Though the people here are very IK spitable, there 
 are two classes of Yankees against whom they hold 
 an inveterable dislike, namely, fanatical abolitionists 
 and clock-pedlers. 
 
 Would to God slavery was abolished; but there is 
 too much fire and brimstone in the denunciations of 
 men of misguided zeal. What! crush the Constitu 
 tion of the United States 1 It seems like a mole be 
 neath the earth, crying out, take down the sun, for it 
 does me no good., If you ask, what shall be done to 
 abolish slavery 1 I reply, use those means which are in 
 the hands of the people; diffuse sound education, let 
 the ministry of north and south preach and practise a 
 pure Christianity ; then will the slaves be set free. 
 
 The Virginians are not a stubborn people. Many of 
 them have spoken freely to me and expressed their 
 convictions of the evils of slavery, but they are much 
 like the Indian in one particular ; they will not be driven 
 
206 CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 to do a good act. You may drive an Indian to the very 
 gate of heaven, but he will not enter to enjoy its pleas 
 ures , but entwine the thread of love and gentleness 
 with the hand of kindness and you can lead him. Yea, 
 a nation too. That spirit which is thus diffused in the 
 act, disarms the savage breast of its fires-, and thus it 
 is with all men. 
 
 I had expected to have been on my way west before 
 this, but the Indian Department having no funds at its 
 disposal, I shall be obliged to endeavor to interest the 
 American people during this summer. Having re 
 ceived assurances of kindness from the various depart 
 ments of government I am led to hope that at the next 
 session of Congress I shall secure its aid. 
 
 My next will be a notice of the noble deeds of Poca- 
 hontas, the daughter of the renowned Powhatan, the 
 pride and glory of the American Indians. 
 I am, sir, 
 
 Yours, &c. 
 
 KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 
 
CORRESPONDENCE, 207 
 
 LETTER V. 
 
 Chesapeake Bay, July 15, 1849. 
 JAMES RIVER SMITH AND POCAHONTAS. 
 DEAR SIR : 
 
 The noble river which has its name from the 
 first adventurer in that part of our country now known 
 as Virginia, flows amid scenes of picturesque beauty. 
 It is swollen by a number of smaller streams that emp 
 ty into it. I never gazed on any object in my life more 
 attentively than I did on that river when for the first 
 time I passed over its surface. I gazed thoughtfully on 
 either side, and fancied a bold, untutored Indian bound 
 ing among its shaded coverts before the pale face came 
 among his tribe with those elements of sin which have 
 caused the downfall and almost entire extinction of his 
 race. 
 
 About noon quite a stir was seen among the passen 
 gers of the Curtis Peck, as we passed down the river. 
 Many eyes were directed towards a point on our left, 
 and some one said, We shall soon see old Jamestown. 
 It was at this place that the first settlement was made 
 by Smith and his comrades in the year 1607. Virgin 
 ia can boast of the many sons she has produced to fill 
 the presidential chair of our nation, and of many daugh 
 ters who signalized themselves by acts of bravery in 
 the struggle for freedom. Of these last, none exceeds 
 in point of disinterested benevolence, Pocahontas, the 
 daughter of Powhatan, the then ruling chief of that 
 vast area of country. Smith was taken by a party of 
 the warriors of Powhatan some distance from his own 
 
208 CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 residence, and after being led about from village to vil 
 lage as an object of wonder, escorted by a party of war 
 riors dressed in skins of wild beasts, and their heads 
 decorated very fantastically with feathers, was led to 
 Werowocomoco, on the north side of the Fork River, 
 at that time the residence of Powhatan. 
 
 Word had previously been sent to the chief that the 
 pale stranger had been taken, and no doubt his plea 
 sure was asked respecting the disposal of him. Smith 
 was taken by a guard to the door of Powhatan s lodge, 
 and he was not mistaken in his suppostion that he was 
 to be presented to that renowned prince. Around 
 were the wigwams of the warriors, and he was obliged 
 to withstand the inquisitive gaze of the people. He 
 says, in his narrative, that when he entered the lodge, 
 Powhatan sat on his throne at the upper part of the en 
 closure, with a majesty he had never before seen in 
 Christian or pagan lands. The lofty and bold demean 
 or of the prince gave Smith a very favorable opinion 
 of him. His family and friends were around him, and 
 his couch was hung with rich furs. 
 
 A consultation was held to decide as to what should 
 be done. Meanwhile, he was treated as a distinguish 
 ed warrior of their nation. The queen herself brought 
 the water that he used in washing. She placed food 
 before him and desired him to eat, but the anxiety he 
 felt as to his late prevented him from partaking. It 
 was at length decided that he should die at their hands, 
 as he was at the head of the band of strangers that had 
 come among them, and they knew not but that his in 
 tentions were evil. 
 
 Preparations for his execution were quickly made 
 the song and the dance begun. All gazed at the vie- 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 209 
 
 tim with wild intensity. The woman brought their 
 young to look at the pale stranger. Young and old 
 pitied his fate, but, according to the custom of the peo 
 ple, remained silent, and looked on the fulfillment of 
 the decrees of the aged. 
 
 The warriors were commanded by Powhatan to 
 bring a stone from the side of the river. All being ar 
 ranged, the victim was seized by two warriors, and led 
 to the place of execution. Smith showed not the least 
 sign of fear, but calmly laid himself down as if to 
 sleep, upon the spot from which he never expected to 
 rise. The warriors stood with their heavy clubs rais 
 ed, which, at the beck of Powhatan, would fall upon 
 the bold adventurer. Men, women and children sur 
 rounded the spot, and it was at tffis time that they 
 sympathized with the ill-fated man. 
 
 A little girl was now seen whispering in the ears of 
 Powhatan. Her simple and childlike actions betrayed 
 the feelings of a heart which pitied Smith. She spake 
 earnestly, and held on his arms, as if she would not be 
 denied her request. The chief advanced. One motion 
 from him, and all would be over. A shout pierced the 
 air, and Powhatan gave the word. As soon as given, 
 Pocahontas flew from beside her father, and flung her 
 self between Smith and the uplifted club of the warrior, 
 and gazed with imploring look and eyes bathed in 
 tears, upon her father. O what a lovely picture ! 
 how godlike ! how noble ! Hard-hearted must that 
 man be who could not be moved by such an exhibition 
 The warrior s arms hung down ; the fiery flash of Pow- 
 hatan s eye disappeared, as he bade his warriors desist. 
 Pocahontas having done her work, ran among the crowd, 
 
2 10 CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 to escape the gaze of the people. Smith was liberated, 
 and by special favor became an inmate of the chief s 
 lodge. 
 
 Pocahontas was but ten or eleven years old when 
 this occurred, and how romantic must have been the 
 scene ! Heroic was the deed which has immortalized 
 her name ! Reader, she was a savage! And it has 
 been said of her race, that they are without tears, un 
 feeling, cold, cruel, revengeful ; but show me, if you 
 can, in American hisory a parallel. 
 
 A few words more. First, historians have disagreed 
 as to the motive that influenced her in the matter. 
 Some say that Pocahontas loved Smith. I cannot find 
 anything in the history of those times that leads me to 
 suppose that the \<&e she had for him was any greater 
 than that she had for all her fellow-creatures. Smith 
 has been charged with ingratitude on account of his 
 not reciprocating the love which some have supposed 
 the Indian girl bestowed upon him. 1, for one, admire 
 the deed of Pocahontas, and have have always regar 
 ded Smith as a worthy man in every particular. As a 
 warrior, bold in his schemes, fearless in danger, 
 calm and in misfortune, never despairing. Notwith 
 standing all these traits of character, I still must cen 
 sure his after conduct. When Pocahontas was in 
 England, he did not notice her, nor even acknowledge 
 her as a benefactor, although by periling her life she 
 had saved his own. Such conduct on his part stamps 
 his character with a foul blot, which his deeds of bra 
 very can never conceal. 
 
 Second, her name which must have been given her 
 after her rescue of Smith -indicates that her nation 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 211 
 
 looked on her with some suspicion Pah-ka-on-tis. In 
 this, she suffered wrongfully. Partially disowned by 
 her nation, the neglect she received in England at the 
 hands of Smith while in England, was more than her 
 spirit could bear, and after receiving Christian bap 
 tism, she died at Gravesend, England in the year 
 1617. 
 
 Pocahontas ! No marble would long enough endure, 
 to hand down the record of her noble deeds to all who 
 should listen to the story of her heroism. You will 
 not wonder that I admire her character, or think her 
 name merits. a place among the great of earth. 
 I am yours, etc., 
 
 KAH-GE-GA-GAH BOWH. 
 
 P. S. I leave soon for the West. You will next hear 
 from me at Niagara; then from the Falls of St. Marie 
 Lake Superior Falls of St Anthony, and the Rocky 
 Mountains. 
 
(For the Chicago Tribune.) 
 
 THE PLEASURES OF SUMMER TRAVEL IN THE WEST 
 
 " He sucks intelligence in every clime, 
 And spreads the honey of his deep research, 
 At his return a rich repast for me." 
 
 The many sources of recreation and amusement which 
 a traveller finds along his way in the West, are varied 
 and interesting, and seem to me a world of successive 
 glowing scenes. My memory still burns with the heat 
 of excitement, caused by the animating objects of inter 
 est with which I have often been surrounded. The wide 
 spread Prairies the gardens of Nature the streams of 
 crystal waters which roll their tides over the pebbled 
 course of vales, singing their music to the skies the 
 bluffs towering on each side of the Father of the Waters, 
 as it seeks its level in the Ocean, far off in the sunny 
 South the mounds which often, one after the other, in 
 chains, skirt their way through woodlands and then on 
 the Prairies the relics, or rather the tomb-stones of by 
 gone generations now resting in their silence the wav 
 ing grass over the rolling Prairie by gentle winds, and 
 the thousand wild flowers which often makes the very 
 air sweet with their fragrance. O, the West, the West, 
 the mighty West for me ! where groves wave their 
 tops to the sweet air, wholesome, fresh and pure j and 
 where game roams with the child of the forest, from brook 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 218 
 
 to brook, and quaffs wholesome waters as they gush 
 from the side of hills. 
 
 During the past season, wandering over the great West, 
 I found much pleasure, perhaps more, where few would 
 feel interested. The same things may not excite in the 
 minds of many, while, from my own nature, and the early 
 associations of childhood, they seem natural. 
 
 In ascending the waters of the Mississippi, I found 
 many things which gave me pleasure. The towering 
 naked bluffs on the banks are imposingly grand at times. 
 They appear like giant sentinels watching with vigilence 
 the silent waters of the river below. In the morning 
 they appear to blaze forth in the air, when the sun arose 
 with an unclouded sky. 
 
 It was just evening, when the boat, which carried a 
 full freight of merchandise and passengers, neared the 
 "mountain in the water," abont 90 miles above the 
 town of Prairie du Chien. We had been puffing and 
 puffing all the day long, and our boat was still heading 
 up stream. On our right, was a vast wilderness, and 
 on our left was to be seen the naked peaks of the bluffs, 
 as though in the act of falling on the waters, as they 
 dimly appeared, while the rays of the sun rapidly dis 
 appeared from the waters of the great river. Between 
 these is the noted mountain called the mountain in the 
 water, because it is surrounded at its base with the 
 waters of the river. When we were nearly ten miles 
 from it we could discover the woods which skirted the 
 edge the lone pine and cedar trees which deck its 
 brow. The sun no longer reflected on the waters, nor 
 its rays lighted the lillies of the vale, but, the mountain 
 in the water assumed one of the grandest scenes I ever 
 
214 CORRESPONDENCE. 
 
 beheld. There it was in full view, clothed in ah the 
 princely array of nature. The shadows of the bluffs 
 from the western banks began to creep up to its heights, 
 slowly ascending to its top. All around in nature s 
 own garb and in nature s own fires glowed with its 
 splendor. The wild water fowl in flocks ascended, and 
 in descending lit on the surface of the water, and the 
 surrounding shore was echoing with our boat s hoarse 
 puff, which seemed animated with the pleasing view. 
 The top of the mountain was in a blaze the red sky 
 of the west reflected in the waters, and the sun s rays 
 began to disrobe the mountain; "five minutes more," 
 said I, as I held the watch in my hand, "and then the 
 sun will sink," and as the last rays of the sun disap 
 peared, the shades of night began to creep from the 
 waters below, until they covered the whole from view. 
 The mountain and light reminded me of the death of 
 the virtuous, dying in full hope of immortality disrobed 
 of their cares ; and to slumber in submission to the will 
 of a propitious God. 
 
 The next morning, at sunrise, we were just entering 
 the lake called Lake Pepin. The river here widens, 
 and the bluffs can be seen unobscured on each shore. 
 The pebbly beach is full of cornelians, which are found 
 along its shore. One of those bluffs is noted for being 
 the place where a Sioux damsel, some eighty years 
 ago, made a fatal leap on account of disappointed love. 
 
 The numerous things of interest which I found in 
 the Upper Mississippi, I cannot now speak of; but my 
 visit to the Government offices of the Territory, and 
 to the American Fur Co., having been satisfactory, as 
 well as to the Indians, whom I had seen, in pursuance 
 
CORRESPONDENCE. 2 15 
 
 of the great object of concentrating the North- West 
 Indian tribes, which every where met with favor. 
 
 I had two days of hunting to my satisfaction, which 
 will last me until next summer. One was to hunt with 
 the gun j and having secured a brace of pigeons and 
 about a dozen of wild ducks, I returned that day satis 
 fied ; but the following, at the crystal waters of St. 
 Croix, was worth all the shooting, when with my ang 
 ling rod I caught over three dozen of the very best of 
 speckled trout. My hands twitch at th,e recollection 
 of that day s sport, I cannot write intelligibly, and will 
 finish in my next the ramble I made in the valley. 
 
 I remain, 
 
 Yours, &c. 
 
 KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 
 or, G. COPWAY, Ojibway Nation. 
 Chicago, III, Oct. 16th, 1849. 
 
NOTICES OF THE PRESS. 
 
 LECTURE OF KAH-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH 
 On the subject of Concentrating the Indians of the 
 North- West, upon Territory, to be set apart by the 
 General Government. 
 
 Last evening the celebrated Ojibway Chief, KAH-GE- 
 GA-GAH-BOWH, or GEO. COPWAY, lectured in the City 
 Saloon, upon the above subject, to a large and highly 
 gratified audience. The lecturer commenced by refer- 
 ing to the present condition of the Indians the calamit 
 ous effects of the policy pursued towards them by the 
 U. S. Government the causes which have heretofore 
 operated to check their progess in civilization, and to 
 thwart the efforts constantly being made by philanthro 
 pists who have gone among them for that purpose all 
 going to show that the inevitable destiny of the Indian 
 race, is a yet deeper condition of degredation, of ignor 
 ance of, barbarism, and final extirpation, unless some 
 scheme be devised for the amelioration of their condi 
 tion. 
 
 Mr. Copway, after having obtained his education, at 
 the hands of some benevolent gentlemen of this State, 
 during the years 1838-9, returned to his nation, fired 
 with the noble impulse of expending his energies in la 
 bors for the elevation of his people. For years he toiled 
 and planned in this behalf, established schools and mis 
 sions instructed his people in the art of Agriculture 
 
NOTICES. 217 
 
 endeavored to teach them the true principles of govern 
 ment, and all other things calculated to advance them in 
 civilization and individual happiness. These labors gave 
 evidence of abundant fruit,* but it was only for a day. 
 A stroke of policy on the part of the General Govern 
 ment the purchase of lands owned by the tribe their 
 removal to another territory the influences under 
 which this removal was affected the duplicity of agents 
 the cupidity of contractors and traders the malign 
 influences and corrupting examples daily around and 
 before them these obliterated all traces of past labors 
 destroyed in a day the work of years and laid prostrate 
 the hopes that had animated the hearts of the laborers. 
 
 Mr. Copway had thus become fully convinced that 
 under existing circumstances the cause of his brethren 
 must ever remain hopeless, unless something be done 
 to place them in a position entirely removed from the 
 causes which have heretofore barred their progress in 
 civilization. Impressed with this belief he had devo 
 ted much serious reflection to the subject, the result 
 of which is embodied in the following scheme : 
 
 The Indians of the North-west consisting of about 
 100,000 souls, to be concentrated upon Territory to be 
 set apart to their use in perpetuity, by the Government 
 of the U. S. one hundred miles north of Council Bluffs, 
 on the east bank of the Missouri river. The territory 
 thus given to be one hundred and fifty miles square. 
 A government to be at once organized, by the appoint 
 ment of a Governor (who shall be a white man) Lieut. 
 Governor and Secretary of State, by the President of 
 the U. S. A Territorial Council to be elected by the 
 
2 18 NOTICES. 
 
 different tribes, in proportion to their population, which 
 council shall pass all laws needfull for the government 
 of the whole people, subject to the veto of the Governor. 
 The lands to be distributed, free of cost, to the people, 
 subject to such regulations of transfer and limitation as 
 the council shall establish. One of which, however, 
 must be that it shall never be transferred to white men. 
 Common schools and higher seminaries of learning to 
 be established throughout the the territory, a leading 
 branch in all of which shall be the science and practice 
 of Agriculture. White residents* to be excluded except 
 such as shall be employed by the U. S. and Territo 
 rial Governments. For the present the Territory to 
 be represented at Washington by Commisioners to 
 be appointed by the Council. Enjoying these facilities 
 for civilization from the necessity of things becom 
 ing confirmed in local habits, and compelled to the 
 pursuits which elevate and refine having become fa 
 miliarized with our instiiutions and prepared to ap 
 preciate, love and live under them in process of time 
 the Indian Territory to apply for admission into the 
 Union as a State, and become an integral part of the 
 great confederacy. 
 
 Such is a meagre outline of Mr. Copway s plan. The 
 arguments by which he supported it were plausible 
 and forcible. His audience were carried along with 
 him, and by loud and repeated applause testified to the 
 reasonableness and justice of his arguments and con- 
 clulsions. We regret that our limits prevent us from 
 giving a more complete synopsis of the address, which 
 occupied near two hours in the delivery. Mr. Copway 
 is a forcible speaker at times witty, convulsing his au- 
 
NOTICES. 219 
 
 dience with laughter, and now thrilling them with bursts 
 of lofty eloquence, and now convincing them by co 
 gent logic. The perioration of Mr. C. s speech Was 
 touching and impressive in the highest degree. No one 
 that heard it will readily forget it, or easily loose the im 
 pressions made by it. 
 
 We may add in conclusion, that whatever may be said 
 in regard to the plausibility of Mr. Copway s scheme, all 
 must admit that this much and more he may in all justice 
 claim from us for his people. He, as representative of 
 those who once owned the entire continent from sea. to 
 sea, without a rival to dispute their claims, may well 
 demand of us who by the law of might have forcibly 
 taken posession of their fair heritage, so small a boon 
 as the one he now craves from the American peoples 
 
 AN IMPRESSIVE SERMON. 
 
 Yesterday afternoon, amidst the celebration of the sol 
 emnities of religion that took place in this City of Chur 
 ches, few perhaps could have produced more interest 
 than the sermon of the Rev. Mr. Copway, otherwise 
 known as the Indian Chief, Kak-ge-ga-gah-bowh. It 
 was delivered before a large congregation in the church 
 at the corner of Tillory and Lawrence Sts. The sub 
 ject of the lecture was principally confined to the influ 
 ence of Christianity with all its sublime influences among 
 the untutored children of the West the remnants of 
 those who were once possessors of this soil. The ad- 
 
220 NOTICES. 
 
 vance of the pioneer white man, as he bore his fire-water 
 and the worst passions of the white man, with tribes 
 whoso habits taught them to be contented with that which 
 nature in all its abundance had produced, were the sub 
 jects upon which he dilated. If the people of this coun 
 try would send such men as William Penn among them, 
 they would be able to reciprocate the kindness of their 
 white brethern. But alas ! on account of the want of 
 schools amidst the Indians, may be caused that subser 
 viency to their customs, that makes them resort again to 
 the blanket and the wigwam. Their training not being 
 attended to according to the persuasion of the Christian 
 religion he must go back instead of going forward. The 
 things which are best adapted to advance the natives of 
 the West, are not those that have been the best adapted 
 to their customs. Education in a different form is ne 
 cessary. The doctrine to love one another by binding 
 the good fellowship of all nations, is the one that should 
 be inculcated to them. 
 
 Human nature is the same everywhere, and the same 
 feelings actuate the hearts of the Christian. 
 
 The Rev. Gentleman attributed to these as well as 
 other causes, the interception of the advance of civiliza 
 tion amongst the children of the West. There are other 
 reasons that he said might be given, that retarded their 
 improvement. This was the introduction of the disease 
 called the small pox, and others that were disposed 
 among them, which their knowledge of medicine was 
 unable to control. 
 
 The second is the introduction of fire-arms from the 
 hanjds of the French, Spanish and English, which has 
 thinned their ranks. The bravery of the Indian has caused 
 
NOTICES. 221 
 
 him to be placed in the front ranks j and soon his tribe 
 became depopulated. The happiness that reigned 
 around the fire-side of the Indian s domestic circle, has 
 been dashed to the ground before these influences j and 
 the introduction of intoxicating liquors, that deprave the 
 moral pulsations of the heart, and send him to an un 
 timely grave. 
 
 It was this that destroyed the brigtest virtues of a 
 noble people. The tide of avarice and thirst of gold 
 runs on and brings to the trader profit, at the expense 
 of demoralization and death. It causes them to covet 
 an enormous territory that is not cultivated, because 
 it is so good that roads and farms and house should 
 spring up within it, and cities become populated. The 
 natural consequence that will ensue, is that resistance 
 will follow, and the boom of the cannon, and the roll of 
 the warriors gun, will sound the last requiem of a de 
 parted race. 
 
 The Rev. Gentleman then concluded by stating that 
 such horrors would be averted by selecting a home 
 that would afford them a resting place, in the Mines- 
 otta territory, on the banks of the Mississippi, until in 
 the course of time, they would learn the arts and scien 
 ces, and become attached to the place of their concen 
 tration. 
 
 The above is but a slight sketch of the remarks that 
 were delivered ; remarks which lead many to hope 
 that the time may yet come when the aborigines of a 
 new world which has afforded a resting place to the 
 tribes that were persecuted by the old, when new ideas 
 had dawned upon them, and made them seek these 
 shores to acquire a liberty that was denied them at home 
 
222 NOTICES. 
 
 will finally become a portion of civilized humanity, 
 and worthy associates with their pale brethren, both in 
 this world and the next. 
 
 KA-GE-GA-GAH-BOWH. 
 
 This celebrated chief of the Ojibways, after a laborious 
 tour South, has returned to our city. He is engaged to 
 deliver lectures in Boston and vicinity the coming two 
 weeks. His lectures on the Manners and Customs of 
 his people are very interesting. The one delivered not 
 long since in this City upon the " Romance and Poetry 
 of the Indians" was an interesting arid beautiful produc 
 tion. 
 
 We purpose in this notice, however, to mention only 
 his lectures on Temperance, hoping to answer the many 
 queries made to us on this subject by friends from va 
 rious parts of New England. To this end we extract 
 from the Charleston Courier, a notice of one of his lec 
 tures in that City, which comes so near the point, that 
 we give it preference to any thing we can write. 
 
 "A crowded house assembled to listen to Mr. Cop- 
 way, the Indian Chief and orator. He argued the 
 cause of Temperance in every variety of manner, in 
 sisting mainly, as was to be expected, on its profound 
 and even awful relations to the Red nations of the 
 
NOTICES. 223 
 
 West. Shouting aloud in clear tones, he exclaimed 
 with true Indian enthusiasm, in reference to that cause, 
 "I love it I" Then, with manner more subdued, he 
 dwelt, on the reasons why he loved it. He demonstra 
 ted successively that it was favorable to humanity, 
 favorable to morality, and favorable to religion. With 
 burning indignation he depicted the wrongs that had 
 been inflicted on his brethren by unprincipled traders, 
 who were themselves often, but the scum and refuse 
 of civilization, and the only medium of communication 
 between the Indians and the better class of whites. 
 What, he asked, could be expected from the members 
 of his nation, when goaded, insulted, corrupted, and 
 maddened by these agents of hell 1 He showed how 
 much these disastrous influences had been mitigated 
 by the missionaries of Christianity and the Temperance 
 Reform. He then applied the subject to the state and 
 prospects of the cause among the whites. Here he 
 seemed as much at home as the most experienced Tem 
 perance Lecturer of a paler hue. 
 
 A keen observer must he have been of our institu 
 tions, our social structure, and our prevailing charac 
 ter, whether for good or evil. Much even of his Eng- 
 ish was singularly idiomatic. Bittng satire pungent 
 anecdote, set off with most expressive Indian gesticu 
 lation strokes of wit and humor touches of pathos 
 bursts of vehement declamation after the manner now 
 of a Forest, or a Cooper, and now of a zealous Western 
 preacher slip shod conversational talk most poeti 
 cal descriptions of nature, fearless statement, offhand, 
 calm, Indian independance, all together, formed a com 
 pound of a rather rare and inimitable nature. And al- 
 
224 NOTICES. 
 
 though there might have been a few things for a very 
 fastidious taste to object against, yet on the whole, he 
 must have been a querulous man indeed who came 
 away dissatisfied with his evening s treat, or unim 
 pressed afresh with the inherent beauty, excellence 
 and necessity of the Total Abstinence Cause. 
 
 Dr. Menderhall was the President, and Rev. Mr. 
 Kendrick, the Chaplain of the evening. 
 
RETURN TO the circulation desk of any 
 University of California Library 
 or to the 
 
 NORTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 Bldg. 400, Richmond Field Station 
 University of California 
 Richmond, CA 94804-4698 
 
 ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS 
 2-month loans may be renewed by calling 
 
 (415)642-6753 
 1-year loans may be recharged by bringing books 
 
 to NRLF 
 Renewals and recharges may be made 4 days 
 
 prior to due date 
 
 DUE AS STAMPED BELOW 
 
 APR 2 *t 1991 RETURNED 
 JUN 12 
 
 xHtm 
 
 TJ?5 SO 
 
 DEC 03 1993 
 
 
 /u 
 
 C 
 
 JUED- 
 
 
 -0-fi- 
 
 
 
 ._..". _ x 
 
YB 35520 
 
 GENERAL LIBRARY - U.C. BERKELEY 
 
 M76677 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY